Most homeowners would agree that scrubbing is a cumbersome way to get rid of stains. Thankfully, there are clean steamers available to make the job easier.
However, choosing a good quality steam cleaner that is durable, versatile, and easy to use isn't all that simple. As you know, there are a ton of options available on the market, so selecting the right one among them can be complicated and time-consuming.
Now, to help you, we have written this review-based guide discussing two of the best steam cleaners: the Vapamore MR-100 and the McCulloch MC1385.
Sporting multiple features, both these models are highly versatile and deserve your attention. So, without further ado, let's find out which model is better.
McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100? | Steam Cleaning Battle
1. Overview
Before we dive into the reviews of these two products, let us quickly overview the exceptional features of both cleaning machines.
The Vapamore MR-100 is one of the best multi-purpose steam cleaners on the market. It sports a compact design and is known for not using any corrosive chemicals. Instead, it uses clean water to remove grease, grime, and stains while killing mold, mildew, germs, and dust mites.
Naturally, it can wash dirty floors with ease, be it in the kitchen, toilet, or garage. Also, users can use it for outdoor purposes without any hassle.
Now, as far as the McCulloch MC1385 is concerned, it features a unique design, which makes it stand out from other conventional steam cleaners on the market. It is a very reliable unit and does a decent job at cleaning tough-to-reach spots.
Like the Vapamore MR-100, it doesn't use corrosive chemicals and solely depends on clean water for grime removal. You will find that it delivers a shiny look on most floors while also killing microscopic bacteria and organisms to keep your family safe.
2. Versatility
Versatility is an essential feature that separates a quality steam cleaner from cheaper models. So, let's find out which machine is more versatile.
The Vapamore MR-100 has a ton of attachments and tools, meaning you can use it for various cleaning tasks all over the house. For example, thanks to its triangle attachment, users will find it convenient to wash tight spots effortlessly. Additionally, the small-sized brush helps you remove the dried grout stuck in pet cages, cleaning grills, and bathrooms.
You will also find that it has a unique tool that specializes in killing bed bugs and bacteria from computer chairs, sofas, and mattresses. What's more, we loved its handheld component, allowing users to carry it easily while steaming out grime.
On the other hand, the McCulloch MC1385 steam cleaner comes with 20 useful tools that make it extremely easy to use and flexible for various purposes. For us, the main highlight of this unit is its central floor mop attachment, which you can use to disinfect hard materials such as wood, laminate, and tiles. On top of that, it has all the necessary accessories for cleaning windows, mirrors, fabrics, hob grills, and BBQ grills.
Verdict: McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100?
Both these steam cleaners are extremely versatile, primarily because of their quality attachments. Having said that, we feel that the McCulloch MC1385 has more to offer in terms of features which gives it the edge.
But, the Vapamore MR-100 doesn't lag behind, thanks to its lightweight and compact design, which makes it highly portable and easy to store.
3. Water Tank And Steaming Process
The water tank and the steaming process determine the longevity of both these machines.
While testing the Vapamore MR-100 steam cleaner, its massive water tank caught our attention right from the start. The stainless steel boiler can hold up to 1.6 liters of water, allowing a run time of 60 minutes. Plus, you can tweak the steam flow using a dial located in front of the unit.
Apart from that, it uses a robust 1500-watt heater to warm the water. When you press the start button, it gives out steam with uniform pressure. Similarly, if you release the button, it stops pushing out steam from the boiler, thereby ensuring that there is no wastage of electricity.
We also found that it utilizes its 1500-watt water heater to produce steam, thanks to its output of 4 bars. This helps users get rid of stubborn grime and stains without any difficulty.
Compared to that, the McCulloch MC1385 steamer machine has a 1.9-liter or 64-ounce water tank, which is slightly larger when compared to the Vapamore MR-100. Plus, it comes with an adjustable steam pressure system, thereby delivering a longer run time of over 120 minutes. And, just like its competitor, it also has a dial for adjusting the steam pressure.
Meanwhile, the steam produced by the McCulloch MC1385 is over 200 degrees Fahrenheit, which kills bacteria, bedbugs, and other harmful organisms easily.
Verdict: McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100?
When it comes to water tanks and run time, McCulloch MC1385 has an advantage as you can use it for longer intervals compared to the Vapamore MR-100. Having said that, both models are highly efficient and stop steaming when you release the start button.
4. Extra Accessories
It is always nice to have extra accessories, as they allow consumers to carry out numerous cleaning tasks. Additionally, these functions play a major role in enhancing the overall user experience irrespective of your choice of steam cleaner.
As mentioned earlier, the Vapamore MR-100 is lightweight and features a compact design, but what you might not know is that it has an extra storage compartment. So, users can keep all their tools and attachments in a secure place.
Apart from this, it comes with a stick attached to the cap of the water tank, which allows users to check the water level. Finally, it sports a retractable 18-foot long power cord for enhanced flexibility, thereby making it easy to move while working.
On the other hand, the McCulloch MC1385 has an 18-foot power cord, but it is not retractable, which makes it difficult to carry this unit. Plus, the steam cleaner is larger, which could be an inconvenience for some users. w
You will also find that it has a top handle for portability and a pressure indicator, making it one of the best cleaners available right now. That said, the lack of a dedicated storage compartment puts the small attachments at risk of getting misplaced.
Verdict: McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100?
It is pretty clear that the Vapamore MR-100 has a lot of extra features when compared to the McCulloch MC1385. We believe that its dedicated storage compartment will prove handy for users while storing small attachments in an organized manner. Plus, its retractable steam hose adds to its flexibility and ease of use.
Therefore, the Vapamore MR100 stands out when it comes to extra features.
Frequently Asked Questions (FAQs)
1. What happens to the dirt when using a steam cleaner?
The heat coupled with the continuous steam discharge breaks down the dirt, but it still remains on the surface. You would need a steam mop or a wet cloth to remove the loosened dirt from the surface.
2. What surfaces should not be cleaned with steam cleaners?
You should not use steam cleaners to clean the following surfaces:
Delicate materials including thin plastics and silk
Food plants and industrial spaces
Porous materials such as marble, brick, and stucco
Materials like cardboard and water-based paints that might get damaged due to heat
3. Can you use a steam cleaner to clean the walls?
Yes, you can indeed clean walls using a steam cleaner. In fact, it is one of the most effective ways to get rid of stains and molds from walls and other surfaces. Just make sure the unit has a long steam hose for flexibility.
Final Thoughts: McCulloch MC1385 or Vapamore MR100
Steam cleaning is undoubtedly one of the most efficient ways to sanitize various surfaces and objects at home. Plus, the fact that it kills 99% of germs makes it an exciting acquisition. So if you want to get rid of all kinds of bacteria viruses to rejuvenate your home, a quality steam cleaner is a must-have!
Both these heavy-duty products have the potential to remove the most unpleasant and stubborn grimes, spots, and stains from a wide range of surfaces, including floors and tiles. Also, both can kill disease-spreading viruses and bacteria quite conveniently.
When compared, both steam cleaners perform exceptionally well. The McCulloch MC1385 has more attachments, a longer run-time, and a bigger water tank, similar to that of the oz water tank. On the other hand, the Vapamore MR-100 is backed by a lifetime warranty, has a dedicated storage tool compartment and a handy retractable steam hose.
So, whenever in doubt, you can refer to our guide and rest assured that you won't go wrong. That's all for now, bye!
While working at the office, it becomes essential to be at your best and perform tasks methodically and coherently.
Sometimes the situation demands swift movement from one desk to another to collect files or discuss something with your peers. And let’s agree- it can get frantic for anyone!
If the chairs are not complacent with your pace, the situation might get even worse, and you might feel drained out after some time.
It so happens that after some years, many chair wheels get worn down or turn squeaky over time. And the hardwood floors beneath them can add to the misery. Although selecting a pair of wheels might not be very tricky, it sure is a time-consuming affair.
But do not worry at all, as we are here with a list of the top 9 chair wheels available on the market. We have specially selected and reviewed some replacement wheels that work better on hard floorings.
These unique replacement caster wheels by LIFELONG are guaranteed to protect your office floors from marks and scratches from the movement of chairs. Whether it's for hardwood, laminate, tile, carpet, stone, concrete, or vinyl floor, these wheels made of industrial-grade steel and polyurethane, will prove to be durable and long-lasting.
THE LAST OFFICE CHAIR WHEELS YOU'LL NEED – Not all chair...
DESK CHAIR MAT WILL NOT BE NEEDED ANYMORE – Our desk chair...
Why Did We Like It?
The primary issue with heavy-duty wheels is that they can damage the floor, no matter how much money you have spent to make it look better. And this is where the LIFELONG caster wheels come in.
The company claims it to be the ultimate product, and that users won’t need another replacement in their lifetime. Apart from their looks, what appealed to us was the durable build made from precision ball bearings, industrial-grade steel, and durable polyurethane.
These polyurethane wheels are primarily made for hard floors and are guaranteed to render a scratch-free performance, unlike rough plastic wheels. Also, they can roll and glide on any floor or carpet with ease, thanks to the softness of the polyurethane mixture. This allows users to tackle most uneven surfaces with ease.
What Could've Been Better?
There aren’t a lot of disadvantages of this product which bothered us. However, its non-compatibility with IKEA chairs can be a slight issue. Most commercial spaces prefer IKEA due to its high-quality, economical price range, and readily available products. In such cases, they might opt for some other office chair caster wheels.
STEALTHO offers a unique set of modern office supplies designed by engineers for you to remain organized, minimize waste, and enhance your overall productivity. It’s committed to its mission of product sustainability through its durability, multi-functionality, recyclable materials, and innovativeness. You can install STEALTHO 8541740421 rolling wheels for effortless moving and gliding on almost any rolling chair.
U.S. UTILITY PATENT: Castor system for moving furniture. We...
EXPERIENCE FREEDOM from Plastic Chair Mats - High-tech...
Why Did We Like It?
One of the most common issues with chaste wheels are their balls, analog casters, body failure, and vertical pin fracture. The unique design of STEALTHO 8541740421 ensures you do not have to go through these problems. Furthermore, you do not need to make additional investments on a computer chair floor mat and it is safe for any kind of floor surface, be it hardwood, laminate, tile, parquet, or linoleum.
Coming to its design, these wheels are made of highly advanced elastic urethane, which makes noise-free and smooth movements. Hence, you can glide from one area to another without damaging the hardwood floors.
Moreover, the ABEC-9 bearings and stem design integration ensure smooth rolling and gliding. As a result, you do not have to worry about loosening and falling off of bearings.
Last but not least, it can also withstand a weight of up to 660 pounds, and its heavy-duty steel build can withstand exposure to high temperatures.
What Could've Been Better?
Although the company boasts about its 660 pounds weight-bearing capacity, many customers have complained about it not being the case. They claimed that the caster wheel is durable enough to take only half the weight, without deformation. Also, this product does fall in the premium price range, which might be unaffordable for some.
Next up on the list is another stellar product by UVII, which manufactures and distributes quality office furniture, supplies, and more. Having said that, this set of wheels by UVII ensures optimum portability for your desk chairs. Hence, you no longer have to worry about replacement wheels anytime soon.
If you are looking for caster chair wheels that provide a smooth motion and produce minimal sound, then this set is made for you. These are made of precision ball bearings, and high-grade soft polyurethane, and the axle provides easy and smooth rolling without any noise. Also, its high strength and durability can withstand up to 650 pounds.
What’s more, these 3-inch circlip chair casters fit most computer and office chairs from brands like Steelcase, Miller, Aeron, Draxler, Herman, etc. Besides, they can be used for workstations, salons, drafting stools, and swivel chairs that use heavy-duty casters.
You will be pleased to know that these caster wheels are ideal and safe for all floors, including hardwood, tile, carpet, laminate, parquet, wood, or vinyl floors. Your office hardwood floors are now safe from scratching and marks. That being said, the company also promises a 100% money-back warranty for unsatisfied users, so it's a win-win situation.
What Could've Been Better?
You might struggle to turn or change the direction of the wheels despite having precision ball bearings. It is a significant disappointment, especially considering its premium price and exceptional functions. Other than that, some customers also complained about them not working on carpet flooring. However, these caster wheels have been proven to work just fine on hardwood floors.
Encased in soft polyurethane, the ATOMDOC ATD-0002 wheelset is one of the standout products on the market that guarantees easy and carefree gliding throughout the day. It is available in a set of 5, and its heavy-duty design can support up to 550 lbs, making them one of the most robust caster wheels on the market.
These Heavy-duty caster wheels by ATOMDOC made of stainless steel bearings are a durable option to consider. The all-metal bearing rod and hard polyurethane bracket ensure years of effortless gliding and durability. Plus, the protective nylon rubber encased in soft polyurethane guarantees a scratch-free and damage-free surface.
Apart from that, these wheels have a standard 7/16-inch diameter and 7/8-inch length stem size. It means they will fit a majority of office chair brands on the market.
We also found its installation to be relatively easy and hassle-free. Just take out your old casters and push the new ones until they lock firmly- no tools are required. Furthermore, their exclusive design ensures compatibility with fancy office furniture and guarantees user satisfaction.
What Could've Been Better?
Sidewise movement with these chair wheels can get slightly untidy. Along with that, changing their direction can be a bit of a struggle, but you need not fret too much about it. You can easily glide and swivel by applying a forward push rather than going sidewise.
LONGADS has always been committed to delivering ideal solutions for a more user-friendly experience. Likewise, these office furniture casters by LONGADS are wrapped in soft polyurethane material that facilitates smoother and quieter movement than traditional ones and keeps the floor scratch-free. You would not want to miss this product for its heavy-duty construction and easy rolling.
✔ Works Great for office Chair : Office Chair Wheels With...
✪ No More Chair Mat Needed : Locking chair casters are...
Why Did We Like It?
Squeaking and unsmooth casters can significantly affect your work efficiency and leave the floor scratched. However, this wheelset by LONGADS is not aren’t anything like the conventional casters. They are designed with a universal stem with a screw size of 11mm x 22mm and a wheel size of 3 inches. This makes it compatible with chairs from Herman Miller, Humanscale, Serta, Boss, etc.
Aside from that, their installation is eminently easy and doesn’t require any tools by just pulling out the old casters and pushing in a new one. Their heavy-duty nature is cleverly and exquisitely designed for fitting your fancy computer chairs.
Talking about the package, includes a set of five caster wheels with brakes, which allows you to stop the chair immediately.
What Could've Been Better?
Despite using rubber coating on the wheels for smooth movement, you may sometimes find it difficult to swivel them easily. Also, it will not fit with Ikea and other switch chairs, so don’t forget to check the compatibility factor before purchasing them.
Pros
Uniquely engineered design with brakes
PU rubber coating makes rolling comfortable and silent
Before ending the list, we have these heavy-duty and stylish office chair wheels by PLDWRV, designed with solid steel and encased in soft polyurethane for a safe and carefree glide on the hardwood. The design is inspired by wheels used in inline skates to make your chair look more modern and fashionable. But there is more to it, so let’s read on.
[Universal Type]: The rod of the wheel is a metal piece...
[One-wheel Style]: Not used double-row wheel design. Our...
Why Did We Like It?
The worst thing about using incompatible or low-cost office chair casters is the floor damage they cause. Well, with the PLDWRV ER-ESTAVEL, you would not have to worry about your floor at all. Their smooth rubber finish produces minimum vibrations while moving, ensuring a smooth and quiet roll.
In fact, the one-wheel design is inspired by inline skate wheels, which makes it more modern and fashionable. Solid steel is used to make the bracket, and using a new and improved C-ring handle in the valve system ensures easy installation. Furthermore, the use of soft plastic-like and transparent polyurethane material provides a scratch-free floor and gives a fashionable and compact appearance.
Finally, these caster wheels can bear a weight of 650 pounds, which makes them most suitable for heavy users. Plus, the rubber-made design provides an excellent cushioning effect and does not make any squeaky noise when used.
What Could've Been Better?
Without any doubt, PLDWRV ER-ESTAVEL can be a perfect choice for your office chairs because of its one-steel design and use of a C-ring handle. But due to the unavailability of any brakes, you might struggle to change direction or stop altogether.
A manufacturer of office chair wheels, delivering quality products to its customers has always been at the core of Toplimit. And the particular product by the company is not an exception. Made of crystal-soft polyurethane, these wheels provide an unsqueaky, long-lasting, and scratch-free performance.
YOU WILL GET WHAT YOU NEED:Our office caster wheels are made...
NO NEED CHAIR MATS ANYMORE:Our desk gaming chair caster...
Why Did We Like It?
These caster wheels by Toplimit can be an ideal choice for your office chairs due to their convenient installation and 2.5-inch size upgrade. You can easily replace the old casters with these premium body wheels through a standard plug-in replacement.
Unlike low-quality and frail caster wheels, this set does not require office chair mats to support them. Since they are made of crystal-soft polyurethane, you essentially get a better combination of softness, durability, and sleek surface. Hence, you don’t have to worry about longer marks and scratches on laminate and hardwood.
Furthermore, the quick-rolling internal bearing and sleek surface ensure the wheels do not get stuck by hair or debris so that you can enjoy a smooth and silent roll.
Lastly, these rollers are well-suited for most office chairs and perfect for standard, big, and tall Herman Miller Aeron chairs, NobleChair Epic gamer chairs, or mid-back office chairs.
What Could've Been Better?
These Toplimit office chair casters might not be suitable for buyers with modest budgets. But they won’t disappoint once you have them installed in your office chairs. Apart from that, we did not find any significant drawbacks. However, you may sometimes find it difficult to turn or stop the wheels.
Longads has been known to push boundaries with its product quality and superiority over others on the market. They believe that in this manner, it becomes possible for them to maintain their superior brand image in the market. Similarly, the LONGADS 0204ABGLYLN wheels are consistent with the beliefs because they are heavy-duty and have a universal fit.
With LONGADS office chair wheels, you would not need to worry about the installation process. Without any doubt, these are pretty reliable because of their industrial-grade steel and the soft polyurethane build. Each unit is of high quality and passes through a series of inspections before leaving the manufacturing unit.
Not only that but it is also manufactured by using Roller Skates technology, which multiplies their durability and provides years of effortless rolling. If you are worried about wearing out a chair wheel for being overweight, don’t worry any longer. The heavy-duty solid steel frame and stem and strong plastic rim can take up to 650 lbs so that you can glide freely, irrespective of your weight.
Apart from its durability, the vibrant color helps add to the look of your office chair. Also, the universal size allows them to attach seamlessly to any office chair.
What Could've Been Better?
Honestly, we were satisfied with the utility and design on offer for the most part. However, the premium price range can be an issue for some customers. But we can assure you that installing these wheels would save you from the hassle of getting frequent replacements.
Pros
Smooth-rolling without any noise
Ensures years of durability and effortless rolling
Universal fit and adopts a straight-line design
Easy to install
Cons
Expensive
Hardwood Floors Chair Wheels Buying Guide
Now that you have gone through the reviews of the 8 best office furniture casters, have you been able to make a suitable choice? Well, it’s not that simple.
Before selecting wheels for your office chair, you need to focus on factors like price, design, and brand and align them with their individual needs. This is why we have taken the initiative to provide you with a detailed and comprehensive buyer’s guide regarding the factors to be considered prior to purchase an office chair wheel. Read on to find out more.
1. Size Of Load
A simple rule is that the greater the weight your caster wheels have to withstand, the denser it needs to be. You should not forget to have an appropriate load-to-caster ratio, which will need to divide the total load by the number of casters installed.
Generally, most of the casters available in the market can bear up to 500-700 lbs., so you will need to determine the amount of weight you will keep on it.
2. Floor Condition
Apart from the size and weight of the load, you will need to determine the floor condition before selecting the right caster. For instance, a clean and leveled floor would provide you with many options on the market.
However, in the case of an uneven and rugged floor, you have a limited number of options. In this case, you need office chair wheels with a solid tread, as softer treads made of rubber will deteriorate quickly. A set made from cast iron or a phenolic will be most suitable for such flooring conditions.
3. Required Ease Of Roll
Easy-to-roll caster wheels will always be convenient and effective in preventing agitation and fatigue in your employees as well as reducing the risk of injuries. It also allows your workers to move seamlessly and effortlessly.
When it comes to rolling, big caster wheels and softer rubber treads are pivotal. They make perfect sense when you think about it. If you were to carry heavier items, would you rather have a skateboard or a bicycle?
4. Bearings
Office chair wheels are available with a range of bearings, each suited for varied uses and applications. Commonly available bearings include sintered iron, plain, ball, roller, and Delrin bearings.
The selection of an appropriate bearing will depend on the size load and the floor surface on which it will be used. Generally, roller bearings are suited for hardwood and wood floorings.
5. Extreme Environments
Most office chair wheels are engineered to be used in moderate and dry environments. So, suppose you are working in an environment where wet places or unusually high or low temperatures are a concern. In that case, chair wheels specifically designed for these environments should be chosen.
Verdict
You would agree that good and smooth caster wheels are important not only for the free movement of workers but also for the longevity of your hardwood floor.
On that note, we have come to an end with our comprehensive and informative review-based guide. We hope the buyer guide will pave the way for selecting a perfect caster wheel.
But before we end, we would like to mention some favorites from the list. The Lifelong chair wheels deliver unmatched performance through precision ball bearings and iron cast body, while the UVII wheels can withstand heavy loads.
Got to know of the Naturemill composter from a neighbor who was singing praises for it? Unfortunately, Naturemills has discontinued this product and are not found in the market.
But are you sure about whether this product will be suitable for your gardening needs?
Well, to answer that question, you need to look at a lot of facets of this product, including a few faults. Yes, it does have some minor ones; after all, which product doesn’t!
However, you’ll be surely impressed with the great features and benefits that this composter offers. We can say that because we’ve used it extensively for a couple of months.
In this article, we present a comprehensive review of the product from our experience. This will help you have a better idea about this composter than from just hearsay.
So, without any delay, let’s get started.
Naturemills Indoor Composter Review
Why Buy This Product?
Won’t you want each and every plant in your garden to get sufficient nutrients for their growth? Of course! And what if it can be done more efficiently than ever with a small unit at your home!
The most amazing part: the leftover parts of almost all kinds of food items can be used! So, you are sure to get the best possible composting solution. To find out how, let's look at each of its great features.
No Smell From Waste
Composting is undoubtedly the best way you can ensure that the plants get sufficient organic nutrients. But we do agree that the smell from a compost pit is not pleasant and completely understand your concern regarding this. And that’s one reason why we recommend you to go for this product because you won’t be dealing with any foul smell.
When you purchase the composter, you get a small box each of baking soda and sawdust pellets along with it. By using these components along with the raw material, you can avoid the foul smell of the nitrogen-rich leftover food and food scraps.
For further supplies of sawdust, you can get in touch with people from a nearby carpentry company or even a stable. Besides, this composter has an airtight seal to stop all the foul smell from escaping into the surroundings.
We found this most useful when our unit was kept in an area in the house with ‘high-traffic’ such as the kitchen. Another impressive fact is that the thick insulation which helps in temperature maintenance also traps foul smells effectively.
Small Size And Sleek Design
We never wanted our composting machine to occupy a huge space in the kitchen. That area is for cooking utensils after all! Not to mention the hassles and large area required for preparing the composts manually. This Naturemills composter came in the best size we could wish for and will be simply great for any small area or kitchen.
You can also get the product integrated into your kitchen unit with the help of a cabinet maker. This would be done just in the same way as a trash compactor. Ultimately, it not only helps to tuck the compost away from view but can also mask any smell.
In case you don’t have space for the integration, you can also leave it on one side of the kitchen top or in any other area. At first glance, the composter might seem like a coffee machine or any other high-end home appliance. Its fascinating sleek design fits easily in most kitchens, so almost none of the visitors would realize what it is.
Easy to Use
Well, we all know how time-consuming and tedious manual composting is. It requires going to the garden every time you have leftovers or food scraps to add to the heap. Often the food takes too long to break down and mixing big pieces of bread or tea bags properly also becomes difficult.
However, with this composter at home, you can easily forget about such hassles. All you need to do is collect food scraps from the kitchen at your convenience and add it to the compost basket of this small machine.
Mixing and mulching of the food takes place automatically after you plug in your composter. Forget about manually moving around the peelings and food scraps yourself. And the best part is that you will be able to add food of any type and any form, be it bread, cooked food, meat or dairy.
Just make sure to add a bit of baking soda and sawdust every time you add the items during the first week to balance the mixture. It will just take a week for the compost to be prepared, after which you should let it sit for another week before using it.
Use for Indoors or Outdoors
Although when we consider automatic composters, we think of using them mainly for indoors. But this one can pretty well be put outside in the garage or at an outbuilding if you lack the space in your kitchen. All that it needs to have is a shed above, and the rest is not a problem!
This feature has been appreciated by many customers as they don’t want the sound from the composter to be heard within the home. This crackling and low whirring sound comes from the blades which mulch and turn the materials.
It might become slightly louder if you add items such as egg shells, as they are more difficult to grind. So, if sounds such as these tend to annoy you, placing the product in a basement or a garage will be the most suitable option.
Large Capacity
With each week of work in the kitchen, peelings of vegetables, other kitchen scraps and leftovers pile up in the bin in huge quantities. If you are wondering whether that is too much for the Naturemills, let us tell you that it can handle upto 120 lbs. per month.
This quantity suits most kitchens quite comfortably, which is why you can free yourself from any such worries. Also, the compost that you get has a volume 70 percent less than that of the raw materials added to it.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Although the Naturemills composter worked wonderfully to provide us with just the compost we needed for our plants, it did have a few faults. However, they weren’t major and didn’t make much difference in the product’s performance.
Firstly, we observed that adding certain items in their intact form can lead to those being tangled up or jamming the unit. Instances of such items are tough fibrous fruits ones such as half-rotten bananas or their peels.
Adding cilantro stems may also create a problem. So, we added such items by chopping them into small 1” pieces. This size ensured that the pieces didn’t get tied around the tumbling plates inside the composter. In this way, the problem was taken care of.
Also, on opening the unit for adding new compost, a blast of not-so-fresh air may be released. But again, that won’t be a problem if the product is somewhere in the basement. It is more so in smaller urban apartments.
Pros
Sleek design fits most kitchens quite well
Easy operation by adding raw materials and plugging in
Comes with a pack of sawdust and baking soda
Food items of all types and form can be added
Cons
Large food items can cause tangling up or jamming
Advanced Working Mechanism
At this point, don’t you feel like knowing about the amazing mechanism that yields such an efficient performance? So, now that we have talked about its different features, let us describe briefly how this Naturemills Composter works.
First we look at the different advanced parts within the product that help in making the compost. We then go on to explain how it is dispensed, which also has a special mechanism.
Electric Motor
This is the device that does the magic, by mixing the compost on the queue after every 4 hours. Also, it helps to conserve electricity by using just the bare minimum that is required. So, you don’t have to worry about any excess power consumption.
Air Pump and Filter System
A filtered fan system using activated carbon eliminates any foul smell and allows clean air to circulate throughout the unit. This is the reason why any odors from the composting process can’t reach outside most of the time. The little smell that you may get comes from the healthy bacteria which act as agents in the composting process.
The Spinning Blades
There are steel blades within the composter that rotate on their own timer, so that you don’t need to program them or press any buttons to start them. These blades break down larger pieces present in the raw material added.
Heater
Warm compost is always regarded as being better for the health of plants. To ensure this, a heater is present in the bottom part of the composter. It works to keep the scraps at the proper temperature for a rapid breakdown.
How Do We Obtain The Compost?
A divider tray separates the upper and lower compartments within the composter and normally remains shut. When the upper chamber is completely filled up, or the materials have been broken down entirely, a sensor on the top detects that.
As a result, the tray is rotated in the opposite direction to make the compost fall on a ketch tray at the bottom. You can collect the compost by bringing out this ketch tray. It also has a small basket on one side to collect liquid compost. You can use this form on your household plants.
A Guide On Naturemills Indoor Composter For You
No matter how efficient a product is, there are some precautions that need to be followed to ensure that it gives a sustained performance. Here are some basic points you need to keep in mind:
Don’t Add Paper
It is best not to add any kitchen roll or paper to the composter as it might get tangled around the rotating blades. Consequently, the composter may stop working. Ripping the paper into very small shreds will reduce the risk of clogging.
Don’t Add Citrus Fruits
Adding citrus fruits or peels will kill the bacteria cultures which are required for proper processing. So, it is advised by the manufacturers to not add such fruits.
Always Add Sawdust And Baking Soda
Remember to add sawdust and baking soda each time you add food items to the compost. You might not get a fully balanced compost with the right processing if any of those two are missed out.
Carbon Filters When Required
If you ever smell a strong odor, check the blades first to ensure they are working and mixing your compost in the right way. If the blades are working properly, use carbon filters in the filter part of the unit for preventing such odors.
Naturemills Indoor Composter Conclusion
With this, we come to the end of our review and we hope you have found it helpful.
Having a Naturemills automatic composter at home rules out all hassles involved in the general composting methods. Put all your waste materials from the kitchen into the unit, and it will do all the churning and mixing for you.
Furthermore, perfectly mixed and balanced compost is much more effective for your garden than the one made by traditional methods. Although it may seem a tad expensive, it is worth the investment.
So, go ahead and try out this Naturemills composter! And do let us know about your experience in the comments section.
Till next time!
CR123A batteries, which are among the most versatile batteries on the market, can be bought both online and offline from stores like Amazon and Homedepot. However, you must only buy them from reputed dealers to avoid encountering quality issues.
We get it- buying electronic accessories, like CR123A batteries, can be difficult. Unless you’re buying them from a reliable source, there’s a high chance of ending up with counterfeit or low-quality products.
That’s why we are here to tell you where to get them from.
Where Can You Find Cr123a Batteries?
Now, some of our readers may be wondering, “what are CR123A batteries?” Well, these are essentially high-capacity and highly-durable lithium-ion batteries used for a variety of applications. From powering medical devices to military-grade equipment, they can do it all.
Aside from that, they are a popular choice for home security alarms and systems. In fact, most PIR (passive infrared) sensor manufacturers recommend these batteries for wireless systems, as they are more powerful and durable. CR123A batteries are also used in high-power flashlights and cameras.
These versatile batteries are manufactured by brands like Energizer, Panasonic, and Duracell, to name a few. However, they can often become out of stock due to their popularity.
When available, you may find these batteries on e-commerce sites as well as in physical retail stores. Retail stores like Homedepot (which have both online and offline stores) can facilitate online ordering and in-store pickup. However, you can simply opt for home delivery to make the bing process more convenient. Alternatively, you can head to the official websites of the manufacturers or Amazon to buy them.
How To Choose The Right CR123A Battery?
There are a few important factors to consider before purchasing CR123A batteries. And the first important thing is to check whether your device needs a rechargeable or non-rechargeable battery.
The former will arrive completely read-to-use and can retain full or almost full charge for up to a decade before use. Hence, these batteries are more suitable for emergency devices that aren’t used often but need to be powered immediately when required.
Rechargeable CR123A batteries, on the other hand, are ideal choices for devices that are used frequently and need a lot of power. They are also known as 16340 or RCR123A batteries.
But they may not be compatible with all devices using CR123A batteries, so check the owner manual to ensure you get the right ones.
At this point, some people may be asking, “how to test CR123A lithium batteries?” And the answer to that will be by connecting a 3.3-ohm resistor to its terminals. Most CR123A batteries have a standard voltage of 2.5 volts, but if the reading is below 1.5 volts, it’s time to get new batteries.
Or, you can use a voltmeter or battery tester to gauge the remaining capacity.
Where To Buy CR123A Batteries Conclusion
That’s all we had for today!
But before saying goodbye, here’s another crucial piece of information. CR123A batteries are also abbreviated according to the manufacturing brand. For example, DL123A is the name for Duracell batteries, while EL123A refers to Energizer batteries. Apart from that, they can be named 123, 123A, or CR23, so don’t get confused.
The first thing you need to begin painting with your acrylic paints is, most definitely, a surface.
Unlike sketches which are done only on paper, acrylic paints are much more flexible in terms of surfaces they can be painted on. Hence, there are a number of choices you have when it comes to painting surfaces for acrylic paints. Today, we’ll walk you through a variety of them.
The major surfaces you can expect to see include hardwood, hardboard, canvas, watercolor paper, and metal surfaces. Other materials include masonite and plastic. You can also use fibreboard of varying densities for the same task, but generally Medium Density Fibreboard [MDF] is used.
We’ll go over some details of each of the materials listed above so that you can easily understand the pros and cons and then take the right call as per your preferences.
Canvas is arguably the most common material used to paint with acrylic colors. It is easy to handle, very accessible, and easy to transport. This also makes it an ideal choice for larger paintings. The only way to determine how two kinds of fibers are different is to check the fibers. Cotton comes in at the bottom rung, while the most expensive ones move towards linen.
The other parameter you should have in mind is weight. Heavier the canvas, the better it is.
Canvas is available in two variants: Canvas Board and Stretch Canvas. Canvas board is the one that’s more readily available, but are of lower quality. Canvas board gets quite slippery over time, too. You can get over this initial slipperiness in two ways: Either you use a surfactant or you can use acrylic gesso to prime the surface and getting that satin smooth finish.
Stretch canvas, on the other hand, is pulled over a wooden frame. The canvas works best when primed with acrylic gesso, and is available in a number of levels of thickness based on your particular requirements.
Hardwood Panels
The hardwood panels have been popular among the artist crowd for hundreds of years now. Typically, hardwoods such as oak, mahogany, birch, and walnut have been used. These have a unique advantage, in that they last for a number of years - much longer compared to any kind of canvas. The typical disadvantage is that they end up being much heavier than canvas or others.
Do keep in mind the fact that hardwood panels can be expensive to use and to maintain, unlike canvas - hence, as a student or a hobbyist, you’re best off using a canvas. There are some brands which offer cheap birch wood, but these cheaper brands are prone to get warped and split with time.
If you’re knowledgeable about woodwork, it helps a lot - you can work with unused wooden panels which would otherwise be wasted in this context. You would be especially lucky if you find some that are lying around in garage sales or your own garage. These can turn out to be a very value-for-money proposition if the panel gets some care post-painting.
Medium-Density Fibreboard [MDF]
Medium density fibreboard is quite similar to masonite in nature. Most artists wouldn’t even know the difference between the two materials - but the proof is in the pudding. MDF manufacturing processes employ similar methods when compared to masonite, but the difference comes when the disintegrated wood fibers are combined with resin binder and wax.
Masonite is safer than MDF, because the resin used in the MDF manufacturing process contains formaldehyde which can very well seep out into the atmosphere if somehow the board gets cut. Chances of inhaling formaldehyde, then, increase significantly. That has been the case so far - safer alternatives are coming to the market, but it doesn’t hurt to take precautions nevertheless.
MDF is not as dense as masonite, but it is denser than plywood and panels made of particle wood. Although not as dense, it is thicker than masonite, which is just ⅛” to ¼” thick. For artists looking for a thicker range of support, MDF is arguably the better option. In conclusion, we’d recommend buying a respirator if you do somehow intend to cut into the fiberboard.
Hardboard Panels: Masonite
Coming to the safer, cheaper, but the admittedly less durable option - masonite comes in two forms, tempered or untempered. Untempered masonite is generally paired with acrylic paint because tempered masonite uses oil and acrylic paint, as we know, cannot adhere to oil at all.
Masonite gives you two distinct surfaces with different textures front and back. Masonite makes for a wonderful companion to any student or hobbyist acrylic painter, simply because it’s very cheap, and because of the durability masonite can provide. Coming back to the surfaces, the front surface is smooth and the back is rough but has a texture to it.
Masonite surfaces give you a wonderful value-for-money experience - and you can make it last much longer than canvas can, if you can keep it out of the termites’ way. The only possible problems with masonite hardboards are that that they may warp and bend over time. If you can put wood battening on the back and prime the sides, front and back, you’re all set.
Paper is a very versatile tool to be using with acrylic paint. If you can get your hands on archival paper of a sufficiently high quality, you’re bound to have a wonderful painting experience with acrylic paints. Certain manufacturers ship paper which is meant exclusively for acrylic paints, but you have more flexibility when it comes to choosing paper-based surfaces.
Acrylic Paper
This paper is meant exclusively for acrylic paints. It’s a thick card-like paper which comes in sheets or pads which support all kinds of acrylic paints. Generally, it’s a wise call to prime the paper surfaces front and back with acrylic gesso. This helps give a satin-like finish to the paper and preserves it for a long time to come.
Watercolor Paper
While it may not be immediately obvious, watercolor paper is a wonderful surface to be painted on using acrylic paints. There are two broad categories of watercolor paper: artists’ grade and students’ grade. As the name might suggest, the student grade paper is cheaper but not too high quality - perfect for the beginners. The professionals should stick to the other kind.
There are a number of watercolor paper varieties: handmade, mold made and machine made are prime examples. The students generally pick machine-made paper, while the artists stick to handmade paper. For those not quite willing to shell out enough for handmade but want to upgrade just the same - it’s best to go in for the mold-made paper.
There are also different textures available within watercolor papers, which are:
Hot pressed texture. This texture is smooth, gives impressive flexibility for detailed artwork, but is equally difficult to control with the paintbrush.
Cold pressed texture. This is somewhat harsher but is soft enough for your brush to flow over the surface.
Rough. This surface has pronounced teeth, and the brush doesn’t really “flow” over the surface. Best only for washes.
If you’re considering different colors to paint on, you get the most flexibility when it comes to watercolor paper. The most popular colors remain white and cream, however. The manner in which light bounces off the paper surface is best observed in watercolor paper.
Metal
This is one of the more offbeat choices you can make when it comes to painting with acrylic paints. Granted, acrylic paint doesn’t quitestick to the smooth surface of a metal, but with a bit of sandpaper, the rough surface you get makes it an excellent choice for painting using acrylics. You absolutely cannot use the same gesso you use to prime other surfaces, however.
A good use case is to have metallic items such as cups, jugs, picture frames or painting frames, with a jagged and toothy finish using hard sandpaper and then paint designs and patterns on top of that sanded metal surface. The end result often comes out to be unique, and since a lot of people don't do this, this would be a truly rare creation.
The same logic stated for metals stands here, but you don't have to do too much to glass. You can get pre-sanded glass very easily - hence, you're best off with such glass surfaces. When sealing a glass project, the best option at hand is to use a polyurethane coating or varnish with a glossy finish.
The matte finish can wreak havoc on the glass surface, so avoid it as far as possible - your glass has a unique glistening effect. This would be compromised by a matte finish on top of it. Acrylic paints can be used on glasses, vases, bowls, mirrors, etc.
Again, a smooth surface is on our hands. But we take our trusty sandpaper and get to work on this, just enough to remove the smooth and shiny upper coating on the plastic. What remains is a somewhat toothy surface, good enough to be painted on by a number of acrylic paints. The acrylic paint adheres well in this case.
Further, sealing the paint once you're finished with painting will prevent flaking to occur on any work you do on the plastic surface. You can do ornaments for Christmas trees, giving the old lawn chairs a makeover or your brown and regular flower pots which could do with a little T&C.
Bringing it all together
In this edition of Acrylic Prepping 101, you've just gone through several of the best materials available on the market for pairing your acrylic paints with. Each material has its own traits and its own character, which shows in the end result of your craft. For the most general purpose use, we recommend going in for canvas or hardboard materials.
In other cases, you're free to go in for basically any material which will let acrylic paint stick to its surface for a long time include metal jugs, plastic items of regular use and glass panes which could do with some style thrown at it.
The options are endless when it comes to painting with acrylic colors - happy painting!
If you always thought greenhouses are for professionals, we want you to think again.
The ever-increasing costs of food products around the world have virtually transformed homeowners into farmers. So, don’t be surprised the next time you see a greenhouse in someone's backyard!
Plus, greenhouse farming can be a cool upgrade to your gardening skills. But first-timers may face significant challenges while at it. And if you’re one such gardener with this thought in mind, you’re come to the right place.
To help you, here we are with a detailed guide on how to use a greenhouse. Without further ado, let’s begin!
Why Use A Greenhouse?
As clinical and scientific studies continue to prove the detrimental effects of chemicals and preservatives on the human body, homeowners are opting to grow their food. Besides boosting the immunity system, freshly grown vegetables and herbs add a distinct flavor that just can’t be matched with canned or frozen produce. And anything that’s easy on the pocket is bound to be a favorite!
Although you may think of simply going for a vegetable garden, having a greenhouse is much more beneficial. For one, it prevents seasonal or intermittent issues from hampering the plants throughout the growth cycle. Secondly, plants grown in a greenhouse are physically less demanding as they are mostly waist-high as opposed to low on the ground.
Apart from that, it helps in moisture retention while allowing the gardener to control the temperature if needed. The closed room like structure also keeps pests away from delicate plants, thereby resulting in a healthy growth cycle.
Now that you know about the advantages of a greenhouse, let’s dive deeper into the details of building and maintaining it.
Greenhouse Tips For Beginners
Starting Seeds
Before you can begin constructing a greenhouse, it’s essential to have a thorough understanding of the seeds that will grow inside. In this regard, starting seeds are usually planted in plain, level seeds trays, hydroponic trays, or plugin trays.
Furthermore, the preparation of different seeds depends on their specific needs. For instance, some seeds might have to be immersed overnight, stratified, and then planted in the trays.
Beyond that, there are some steps that you can undertake to ensure a proper starting seed process, which are:
Purchasing seeds from a credible source
Listing the types of plants you want to grow
Investing in good trays
Getting sterile soil to prevent pests, infections, and diseases
Regularly adding fertilizer to the soil
Watering as required
Checking if the climate is suitable for the plant
Ensuring proper sunlight
Other than that, it’s also important to identify labels and record the date of planting so that you can keep track of the growing cycle. Each seed packet comes with a germination rate through which you can calculate the number of seeds required to achieve the desired saplings.
Seed Type
Generally, there are two types of seeds that are selected for greenhouse gardening. Each comes with its own sets of pros and cons, and you can choose one (or both) according to your needs.
Hybrid Seeds
Also labeled as F-1 seeds by seed companies, hybrid seeds are pretty easy to buy - you can get them at almost any gardening store. These are used for crossbreeding similar plants, and growing them to be tall and healthy. However, their biggest advantage is that hybrid seeds aren’t quite affected by ecological stress, pests, and diseases.
Not only do these seeds have a consistent production, but they also facilitate early harvesting with improved yields. That said, there are a few downsides to consider. Firstly, their superior quality comes with a significantly expensive price tag. Moreover, the hybrid plants from these seeds don’t have a long shelf-life. And some people just don’t find them appetizing enough.
Heirloom Seeds
If you're all for tasty food on the table, then heirloom seeds are the way to go. This category had been specifically engineered for flavor and taste. But they are more than just that. For starters, the seeds produce genetic varieties, which are great for future cultivation. Unlike the hybrid variant, these are more stable and can be stored for up to a year.
Again, this variety is not free from limitations, either. You may not always find heirloom seeds in your nearest garden supply store. They don’t possess strong hybrid capabilities, and the cross-pollinated species will need to be separated.
Best Plants To Start With
Apart from choosing the seed type, you’d obviously want to decide the vegetable to grow. In this regard, here’s a list of some simple plants that are ideal to start with for you to garner significant working knowledge:
Mushroom
Garlic
Pea
Strawberry
Leafy vegetables like lettuce
Onion
Tomato
Potato
Radish
Sunflower
Seed Labels
Deciphering the label on the seed packet can also provide you with a lot of information. Especially for first-timers, they can get confused with the plethora of options on the market. Usually, you will find the following types:
Open-Pollinated
Also called true-to-type seeds produce true plants, meaning the saplings are related to their parent plant. This, in turn, helps in seed conservation.
Organic
Organic seeds are marked with USDA organic standards of that particular area or territory.
GMO
GMO (Genetically Modified Organisms) seeds are produced via cross genes from separate plant species. Unless labeled otherwise, any seed can be open-pollinated, GMO, hybrid, or heirloom.
Non-GMO
Non-GMO seeds are the ones that have been produced without the ‘recombinant DNA Technology’. Simply put, they are generated through random or specific pollination.
Hard Seeds
As the name suggests, hard seeds don’t generate readily due to the thick outer coating.
Dormant Seeds
Dormant seeds need pre-treatment or weathering to sprout quickly.
Percent Germination (Germ)
Germ is the count of how many seeds will sprout easily. It’s recommended to take note of the germ count so that you know how many seeds will produce the required number of plants.
Greenhouse Construction
As far as constructing a greenhouse is concerned, there are several ways to go about the job. While some hardware stores or nurseries sell pre-assembled greenhouses, others may offer a kit that’s best suited for DIY enthusiasts. Plus, they are also available online.
No matter which method you go for, the basic structure of the greenhouse should also remain the same. It generally looks like a small building with a roof, four walls, and a single entry/exit gate. While the core structure is made of metal or wood, the surrounding material can be a plastic sheeting or any other stuff that allows adequate light penetration and air circulation.
So that your greenhouse can promote a positive and productive growing season, here’s a checklist of the features that should be taken into account during the setup. Even if you plan to opt for a ready-made one, make sure it has:
Sufficient height to accommodate taller plants and the gardener
Space to install a heater, if necessary
Enough room to move around without damaging the plants
The material allows light but prevents the escape of heat and moisture
The location provides natural sunlight or shade as needed
Like the surrounding material, the shape or style of the greenhouse can also vary. Depending upon the available space, homeowners tend to go for either a freestanding or leaning structure. While the former correlates to a stand-alone greenhouse, leaning structures have only 3 walls, with the third one being an existing wall of the house.
Although they are a good option for backyards with less space, it’s worth mentioning that one wall will not receive any natural sunlight due to its non-penetrative nature. Hence, adjusting the conditions inside to suit the growing needs becomes all the more important.
Light Sources
Most plants require light for the overall development and photosynthesis process, but not every light works the same for every plant. Various factors like the plant species, the current season, and the amount of daylight achievable influence the type of light source needed by the greenhouse.
Moreover, the intensity and span of light can cause different reactions in different plants. However, the need for light increases with the development of plants and the subsequent growth of leaves. The wavelength of red and blue colored lights are widely used in photosynthesis, and can be easily identified in the light spectrum.
Sure, greenhouses can’t make the sunlight last forever. But thanks to their controllable environment, gardeners are free to use artificial or man-made light sources that mimic the diverse color range of natural lights.
In ideal conditions, the greenhouse should receive adequate sunlight for plant growth or germination, especially during the summer and spring seasons. But if your area doesn’t receive the required light, LED grow lights and fluorescent lamp strips will do the job.
Not only do these high output light systems sufficiently cover a large area, but they also offer the full light spectrum to aid photosynthesis. Plus, you can use them to boost the development of specific plants, if needed.
Other than that, such supplementing grow lights will also come in handy if you’re looking to target the late autumn or winter months for growing plants. Northern areas, in particular, receive weak natural light during the winter months, so consider investing in an energy-efficient light system.
Fluorescent lights can also promote targeted propagation or germination in greenhouses that receive no natural light at all. For smaller spaces or crops, you can opt for simple fluorescent light strips and hang them 3 to 7-inches above the plant.
Ventilation
Ensuring proper ventilation in summer is a task cut out. As the heat naturally creates convection currents, it does more than enough to maintain adequate fresh air circulation consistently. All you have to do is keep the wall and roof vents open to drive away hot air while pulling in cold air from outside.
Since winter months promote the growth of mold, it’s crucial not to lose focus on air circulation. In this regard, you can use oscillating fans throughout the season to make sure all the moisture is drained out. Beyond that, prevent over watering the plants at all costs.
Temperature Control
Without a second doubt, greenhouses provide for a controlled environment as opposed to open gardens. But temperature control still needs to be taken care of. Without proper temperature, the development process is likely to be hampered beyond repair. Long story short, don’t let the temperature run too high or fall too low during summers and winters, respectively.
Heating
First up, let’s talk about heating the greenhouse. For first-timers, we’d strongly recommend opting for electric heaters, which are easy to install, cost-effective, and have a wide range of use. A small 120-volt heater is ideal for a small greenhouse, while the larger ones may require a 240+ volt heater. Additionally, don’t miss out on a controllable waterproof thermostat.
Besides, you can also choose to have a gas heater. But unlike their electric counterparts, they are less economical and come with the hassle of added ventilation. Furthermore, you’d need to arrange for combustion and fume exhaustion supplies.
Programmable heaters that automatically turn on operation when the temperature drops below a certain point are a good means for propagating seeds or seedlings.
If being eco-friendly is at the top of your priority list, then you can explore the less energy-intensive options out there. For instance, some ventilation systems utilize the unwanted warm air from your home to maintain the desired temperature. In addition, there are other heat-absorbent elements like mats or rocks, which absorb heat during the day and release it uniformly at night.
A pro tip: if budget is a constraint, use a combination of heaters and heating-absorbing elements to keep the temperature consistent throughout the day.
Cooling
Moving on to the cooing aspect, the simplest way to keep a greenhouse from being overheated is by opening the sheds from time to time. Moreover, try to set the greenhouse in a location that provides sufficient shade, just as it allows for sunlight.
That said, it might be necessary to install an evaporative cooling cooler, especially for dryer areas like Arizona, Colorado, and California. Besides regulating the temperature, these machines also help in adequate moisture retention.
Watering
There’s no dearth of modern techniques and equipment for watering. But unless you understand the water requirement of the said plant, none of them will yield satisfactory results. On top of that, the temperature, humidity, and level of development also affect the water requirement.
A common mistake that first-timers make is to water the plants according to a fixed schedule, which often does more bad than good. For example, you may develop a habit of watering the seed every 10 days during winter. However, the frequency will invariably increase during summers. Failing to adapt to the situation can then lead to dead plants.
Similarly, certain alarming signs can warn you about inappropriate watering, including both under and over watering scenarios. Low shelf life, irregular drying, decreased root, or shoot growths can correlate to inadequate watering. If the compost appears too dry or flaky, it needs more water.
As a means of prevention, you can employ a drip irrigation system that regulates greater or smaller steam of water to pots or trays. Combining these systems with a water timer or drip gauge will lead to precise watering patterns.
Remember that it's the roots that trap moisture and not the leaves. Not only does sprinkling water on the leaves cause wastage, but it can also damage the plants in the long run. And overwatering happens when the soil is supplied with water faster than it can drain.
While moisture meters read the exact moisture present in the soil, you can also feel the soil to gauge the moisture content.
Pest Control
Despite having a closed and controlled environment, it’s not unusual for greenhouses to attract pests and consequent diseases. Many gardeners opt for installing insect screening equipment in all open areas like doorways, vents, and airways. But without identifying the pest and the related damages, choosing an appropriate pest control strategy will become a challenging task.
So, we’ve listed down the common pests and the threat they bring to the table.
Aphids
Starting with aphids, these delicately colored, soft-body organisms love feeding on the green leaves. Therefore, observe the bottom of the leaves to check for aphid groups. Careful pruning and regular cleanliness drives are great ways to stop them from munching on your beloved plants.
Bloodworms
Similar to roundworms, bloodworms also have an elongated shape. These limbless insects have well-defined brown heads but are red-bodied due to the presence of hemoglobin. In fact, this hemoglobin enables them to grow in water that has extremely low levels of saturated oxygen. Thus, maintaining a steady oxygen flow will keep the bloodworms at bay.
Snugs And Snails
Increased moisture level is an ideal situation to invite snugs and snails. You will generally spot them after sundown when the environment becomes somewhat cool. Ensure that your greenhouse is free from any plant waste like used rocks, bricks, uprooted leaves, stems, etc. that make for a favorable hiding spot.
Thrips
Varying in shades of brown to black, thrips can inflict damages that range from moderate to critical. Vent screens, regulation of weeds, and carefully examining new supplies are some of the effective ways to prevent thrip invasion.
Accessories
Apart from the more apparent accessories like containers, trays, fans, and coolers, there are several other accessories that can make your work easier. And although they may come across as enticing deals, not everything will be a fit for the greenhouse. In a nutshell, the requirement of an accessory will depend on the available space, and of course, the plant’s needs.
For example, some plants may need a slow and steady water supply, which is best achieved through a drip water irrigation system. Likewise, the need for mist systems, fans, or heaters largely depends on how much the environment is able to furnish for plant growth.
On that note, some accessories may be considered to be absolute necessities. A bench or shelf aids space organization, particularly for small greenhouses. While small fans can be used for targeted pest control by eliminating excessive dampness, larger fans help in air purification when coupled with proper ventilation systems.
Even a seemingly insignificant accessory like a thermometer can do wonders for plant development. Perhaps, it’s the best way to maintain precise temperatures that are suited for varied plant growth.
Lastly, regulating the intake of sunlight can be made easy with the application of shading. Besides preventing overheating, they act as filters for plants that don’t need a lot of sunlight to grow.
Some Common Mistakes To Avoid
Not to the point of repeating, but successful greenhouse gardening involves knowing what needs to be avoided. So, here’s a quick roundup of the mistakes that beginners are most likely to commit.
Not Maintaining The Temperature
The best way to ensure the full development of a plant is to adhere to the temperature needs. Even if you’ve planted the seed at the correct temperature, it’s not advisable to skip regular temperature checks, especially for delicate varieties. Use a basic or digital thermometer to assess both the temperature and humidity content.
Insufficient Humidity
While low humidity may dry out plants, making the greenhouse more humid will contribute to the mold and fungus growth. Instead of increasing the humidity at one-go, adopt misting techniques for a gradual increment.
Soil Recycling
Never use old potting soil as it has a high chance of carrying pests and diseases. In addition to applying nutrients and compost, try to go for a blended soil mixture for better results.
Improper Positioning
If there are a lot of trees near the greenhouse, the roots can suck moisture and nutrients from the greenhouse. Moreover, the overhead trees may dump leaves and twigs into the greenhouse, promoting the presence of pests. Likewise, too much shade can restrict sunlight from entering.
Conclusion
That’s that from us for today’s guide!
It was a tad lengthy because we didn’t want to miss out on any point. And honestly, we don’t want you to rush into the decision. Creating and maintaining a greenhouse is no child’s play, so you’d want to have all the necessary resources available in the vicinity.
On that note, it’s time for us to say goodbye. But before we leave, here’s another quick pro tip: spring is ideal for starting seeds, while summer is suitable to start growing flowers and small plants. On the other hand, fall is better for growing seasonal plants, and winter for cold-resistant varieties.
Hope our efforts have answered all the relevant queries. Signing off!
Do you feel your landscape can look much better than it currently does? Or is it that you want to design one for your new home?
Well, irrespective of that, you’ve come to the right place. We’ve compiled a list of some amazing and super-convenient software that can make your task smooth and easy. Ultimately, a visualized design will turn into a reality, so much so, that you’ll be mesmerized at your own creation!
Well, doesn’t that sound exciting? So, here’s all you need to know about the 8 top-notch landscape design visualizer apps.
We consider this software to be one of the best landscape design tools out there today. You will be delighted to know that it works both online and offline on a variety of operating systems including Mac. Plus, this 2D yard planner is also quite easy to operate and is packed with a lot of interesting and useful features. So let’s take a look at everything it has to offer.
Why Did We Like It?
The feature that we loved the most about this software was that it allowed us to use a real photo for our house or garden. This way, we could design our landscape in a way that would be exactly suitable for our home. Also, we could fiddle around with existing design elements besides adding new ones to the plan.
But if you don’t have a photo, you may also upload a sample photo from the library available in the software. Then on, you just have to use plants based on filters such as climate zone, species, light requirement, and size. Notably, you can choose from 800 choices of plants, and after making the choice, just drag it around till you fit it in the right place.
Furthermore, this software also has an online version, which is suitable for users who don’t want to download any data on their device. And it is available at quite an affordable subscription rate for anybody willing to utilize it effectively.
What Could’ve Been Better?
A disappointing aspect of this software was that it had no redo option. Thus, if you undo a change in your plan, but change your mind just the next moment, there is no way you can redo that.
So, you need to be extra careful about this when you’re handling the software. There is no one who doesn’t love the redo function on Word or Google Docs, so we expected this would be found here too.
If you are looking for a very simple software for just redesigning your landscape, this one will be a great choice. That said, it is more intuitive than many other design tools available out there. Note that you can work with this software in 2D mode and opt for a paid subscription in order to access all its features.
Why Did We Like It?
First and foremost, this software will be really useful if you are looking to make a basic sketch of your garden before making it a reality. The design elements and plants available to users are generic, but its simplicity of use sets it apart from many other software available currently. So, even if you are new to using a landscape design software, it will be quite easy for you to navigate through it.
Besides, you have the drag and drop option to put the elements in the places where you need them to be. And you also get to see a view of the plan from above, so as to get an impression of the design as a whole.
Plus, you just need to pay for the desktop version of the software once for getting full access to all its features. Other than that, there are no subscription renewal fees or in-app purchases needed. Additionally, all future updates to the software are also available for free.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Although this software lets you conveniently draw a basic sketch of your garden, it doesn’t have 3D planning capability. So, you won’t get a virtual pictorial representation that seems like you’re actually walking through the garden.This is a drawback for those homeowners who have larger landscapes to design, as they would need a 3D representation to make sure that their design is perfect.
What we have next is this powerful desktop landscape design software from TurboFloorPlan. It is meant for helping home enthusiasts design their landscapes most successfully. Also, the software is designed in such a way that you can learn to operate it quite fast.
Why Did We Like It?
We loved the way the software automatically followed the shape and contours of the house as we drew the design. So, ultimately you can get the landscape designed in just the style that suits the structure of your home. Plus, there are some templates that help you to start making the design.
Further, it offers to users a vast range of materials, which includes pavers, flower gardens, paths, and mulch. You also get to choose from a great collection of plants, and in case it’s not available in the directory, you can even import it. Additionally, it lets you zone the plants together and then move them collectively across the plan.
Besides,you may import backgrounds or photos, simulate how the plants will appear in the recent future, and also construct retaining walls in the design. Lastly, an intelligent Topo Designer is also available to users that lets them add real-world topography.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Despite all its amazing features, we found a flaw which we would like to point out. The Mac version of this landscape design software seems ported straight from the Windows version. That’s because the interface feels and looks like Windows-based and includes lesser updates than the other version.
We’ve included this one in our list since it’s among the best free software for landscaping that you’ll ever find. Notably, it was previously owned by Google but was later acquired by Primble in 2012. You will get quite an impressive range of features and tools in this software which offers both 2D and 3D modelling.
Why Did We Like It?
At the start, let us tell you that the user interface of this software is really simple, so that both a beginner and pro can handle it equally well. You will find that the toolbars appear discreetly on the left and right hand side of the screen. While the “instructor” and other few panels are found on the right, the drawing and navigational tools are placed on the left.
As for sample designs, though this software offers no templates, it allows you to use sample models downloaded from 3dwarehouse. This is a platform brought by SketchUp itself which offers 3D sample models of landscapes designed by other users. Plus, you also get a “push and pull” feature which lets you manipulate and drag designs in several ways.
Additionally, your camera can be moved around the 3D design prepared, so that you can check the progress and can view the model as a whole. Note that there are predefined camera angles and you can choose the length of the transition between the angles by yourself.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Although the software is available for free for your personal use, subscriptions to the professional-grade application is expensive. Note that the free version doesn’t have sufficient export options for your creations, so you will need the pro version for those.That said, apart from this, both the versions have nearly the same features.
For those who are in search of a software which can help in making a combination of landscape and home design, this is one to go for. The makers of this design tool have tried to ensure that landscape designing becomes an enjoyable, visually striking, and easy process. You can get this software in two versions, namely, Pro and Standard, though the Standard version is a pretty basic one.
Why Did We Like It?
First of all, you will be glad to know that this software lets you design both 2D and 3D models of landscapes. And you can simply switch between both the formats any time you like. So, there is no need to wait around to view a close-up of your designs.
Moving on to the design elements and tools, you can select objects and furniture from among the thousands of options available in SketchUp’s 3dwarehouse. The Pro version of the software also lets you import SketchUp models and edit them as you like.
Another notable feature of this software is its increased attention to detail, due to which it provides you with more than 300 choices of exterior objects. And in case you don’t find an object in the library, it can be easily imported in Wavefront.Obj format.
Moreover, it is also equipped for saving all creations to iCloud and utilizing the benefits of 64-bit architecture in the most current versions of MacBook Pros.
What Could’ve Been Better?
We felt that the walkthrough mode in Live Home 3D could be improved, though a range of beneficial features are offered by the software. The mode is not easy to control as it takes more effort to get the angle right in order to view the model from all sides. Also, you may hit a few snags while designing more complicated structures.
Our next pick for you is SmartDraw, which is a very easy-to-use professional-grade software. In fact, it ranks among the best software in terms of speed, flexibility, and ease of use. Note that this software can be used to make 2D landscape designs.
Why Did We Like It?
You will definitely like the extensive landscape symbol library of this software, which has thousands of shapes and symbols ready-made for all kinds of landscapes. Also, it lets you drag and drop various kinds of flowers, grasses, sprinkler systems, shrubs and groundcover. And you can even apply realistic textures and brick patterns to your landscape design.
On top of this, you are also provided with the best possible choice of templates in any landscape software. These include layouts for planning decks, gardens, pools, floors, and patios, that give you ample inspiration for designing your landscape.
Finally, once you’re done making the blueprint of your design, it can be exported to nearly all major formats such as PDF, JPEG, Office, PNG and SPG. You may also print it in any size you want.
What Could’ve Been Better?
This one is another expensive option on our list, though its functionality and features do work to deliver you the finest possible landscape design. Note that you can try the software for free to judge whether it would suit you. So, we would suggest you try it once before you decide to go for it.
If you are specifically looking for a 3D landscape design software, this one will be an ideal choice. This software has been loved by many DIY home design enthusiasts who have used it to create the home of their dreams. Note that it can be used for designing both the home interiors and exteriors.
Home design software for remodeling, interior design,...
Take a virtual tour and use 3D views to see what your...
Why Did We Like It?
The best thing about this software is that it has specific tools for terrain planning. These can account for the contours and elevations and can also be used to show setback requirements to neighbors or professional designers.
Besides, you also have the benefit of importing photos of your yard or property to enable more realistic designing. Plus, it offers a huge collection of as many as 3,600 plants along with their detailed botanical information which includes Hardiness Zone maps. With all these tools, it can help immensely in bringing your garden patios and decks to life.
Also, the software provides quite powerful and vivid 3D walkthroughs and a fairly vast range of both internal and external objects. As such, it can be used to create extensive house plans containing even minute details of the design.
What Could’ve Been Better?
The only aspect that we felt could’ve been improved in the software was its ease of learning. We found the navigation and the placement and use of the tools a bit complicated. So, it might take as long as a month for someone who is new to landscape designing to learn even the basics of the software.
Another popular and powerful landscape design application is Punch Landscape Design. With this software, you can create a variety of designs in the form of 3D, 2D view aerial shots. It features the latest trends in landscape design, which can help you turn your backyard into a beautiful mini outdoor lounge.
Why Did We Like It?
We begin by discussing the navigation and ease of operating this software, which, in our opinion, was its best feature. That’s because it installs quite fast and you can start working on your landscape design almost instantly.
Notably, the interface of this software is very easy to navigate and can also be customized according to the users preferences. Also, the search option lets you find the tools that you want in just a few seconds. What’s more, it comes with a set of keyboard shortcuts which is really beneficial once you are used to it.
Besides, this application offers you both the option of using existing templates or designing a project from scratch. Plus, an ongoing shopping list feature is available, which is useful for keeping track of all that you need for the project.
An impressive feature of punch landscape design sofware is QuickStart, that lets you render the topography by entering the coordinates of your lot. Thus, you can plan your design based on the unique property line.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Although we have no complaints about the efficiency of this software, as it suits all kinds of landscaping needs. The only drawback that we found was the unavailability of a drag and drop option for the 3D version of the software. This makes the operation in the 2D mode relatively less easier.
Pros
Easy-to-navigate interface
Search option finds tools almost instantly
Comes with unique ongoing chopping list feature
Lets you render the landscape topography easily
Cons
Drag and drop option not available for 2D models
Landscape Design Software FAQ
Why should landscaping software be used?
Most of the homeowners prefer designing their own home landscape to hiring an architect for the purpose. So, they require making a rough sketch representing that idea. That is the basic step in order to turn the desired look of the garden or the backyard into a reality.
Landscape software provides you with templates and all necessary tools you need for the purpose. So, the problem of not having anything to refer to while making a design is solved. And the process is a lot more accurate and easy to follow than just a sketch on paper.
Which landscaping software should I go for?
Any of our recommended options can be chosen, since all of them will be greatly useful for you. Note that if you’re not too tech-savvy, a software which offers templates to begin your design will be suitable. This way, the first few important steps in designing the plan will be easier.
Is there a free landscaping software?
Yes, most of the software out there is available in both free and paid versions. In our list, we’ve included many such options, but some might offer limited functionality if availed for free.
So, you have to keep in mind any special preferences and check whether the free version gives you that particular benefit. We’ve also included efficient yet affordable options, so you can use any of those by paying a minimal subscription fee.
Final Words
That’s all we have for you!
We hope you will be able to find an ideal landscape design software to make your long-cherished dream a reality. Before signing off, we would like to share two pro tips with you for making a wise decision.
Firstly, when it comes to DIY landscape design, it is essential to consider the design resources offered in the software, plus the ease of use.
Also, you should note whether the software offers a 3D version, since it helps in making your design more effective. That’s because you can visualize the design better, and improve upon any part that you’re not satisfied with.
One morning, you wake up to find that the skies have cleared up after the recent rains, and the sun is shining brightly.
It’s the perfect day for outdoor activities, so you decide to play baseball with the kids in the backyard. Things get off to a bright start with everyone enjoying themselves and trying to smash a home run until one ball lands on the exterior wall adjoining the front porch.
While going to fetch it, you notice that the color is peeling off the walls, and they even appear damp and flaky. With more rain forecast over the weekend, you wonder what to do.
This is a classic case of the plaster having worn out after several years, and the best thing would be to make reinforcements. Today’s guide discusses the different types of plasters and how you can use them.
Before discussing the types of plaster walls, wall plaster materials, and finishes, allow us to highlight some of the most popular types of plaster.
Types Of Plaster
1. Browning Plaster
When you are looking to get creative with the decor of your internal walls, we recommend choosing browning plaster because it acts as a suitable base for painting. It’s a type of undercoating plaster mostly used for decorative coating and is quite similar to bonding plaster, provided you use it on absorbent surfaces.
You’ll find that this plaster proves useful on construction sites for building walls, but a thin layer of plaster is added to prepare the surface beforehand. Usually, an 8 mm coat is enough to create a suitable layer on ceilings, while a slightly thicker coat of 11 mm is ideal for walls. Compared to other options, it takes browning plaster a day to dry, depending on the weather conditions.
2. Tough Coat Plaster
This is another type of undercoat plaster that is highly durable and used as a protective or decorative coating. This plaster wall can withstand external conditions that other types won’t be able to bear, including fire or cold temperatures. But you should know that it won’t perform well in freezing conditions, although it provides decent protection.
What stands out is the durable base of the material as it offers strong impact resistance, especially when used as a background on a masonry wall.
3. Bonding Plaster
Like the first option, bonding plaster works great as an undercoat to which you can add reinforcements to keep the exterior walls in good condition. Most impressive is the enhanced sticking ability of this material, owing to which it finds application on construction sites.
You can use it on all walls, such as concrete, engineering blocks, or smooth surfaces since it isn’t dependent on the absorption properties of the surface. Hence, it’s extremely effective as a wall plaster for which an 11 mm thick coat should suffice, while ceilings will require an 8 mm coating.
For the best results, you should apply the first coat to a newly patched wall before leveling the surface and marking it with a nail to apply the topcoat.
4. One Coat Plaster
One coat plasters are interesting because they are neither undercoats nor finished plasters, but a bit of both. They are two sides of the same coin and help people protect their interior walls, thanks to their all-around durability and easy application.
We found that it’s thicker than other materials, as it contains traditional gypsum, and you can create stronger layers compared to other coatings. Most professionals apply it by hand, but they use mechanical tools to even out wall surfaces in some cases.
Particularly pleasing is that there’s no need for a scratch coat or additional steps to protect the walls because it provides you with a smooth surface even in tight spaces.
5. Thistle Plaster
You’ll need this type of plaster at the end of the plastering process because it’s a finished coat, unlike bonding and browning. Consumers can use it for simple repair tasks or light-scale applications that require plaster finishes. We assure you that it’s easy to use, and this convenience makes it a versatile option.
More often than not, it’s best suited in a two-coat system and looks great on plasterboards, for which you can apply it by hand or use mechanical tools. But what makes it particularly popular is that you get a smooth surface to create various decorative finishes.
6. Dri-Coat Plaster
It’s a slightly different building material and is mostly used for replastering after installing a new damp-proof course. We found that it effectively prevents hygroscopic salts from affecting the surface texture and keeps them in the background. As a result, it acts as a suitable protective layer because hygroscopic salts absorb moisture which leads to damp walls.
Your walls will be in good condition throughout the changing seasons, provided they aren’t exposed to extreme conditions. Do keep in mind that Dri-coat falls flat in cold temperatures or even when there’s a fire.
7. Hardwall Plaster
Hard wall plaster is the way to go if you’re looking to renovate masonry walls since it provides a smooth and leveled surface with standard and medium-density bricks. It creates a strong base while the shorter work time proves convenient, especially when the walls are in fairly good condition.
You can’t use hardwall plaster if the walls are crumbling, as the plaster might crack, so it’s essential to carry out basic renovation before applying this coating.
8. Carlite Plaster
After you paint the wall background, use carlite plaster for a smooth coat finish on a range of surfaces, thanks to its versatility. It’s also possible to innovate with various decorative techniques only if you allow the plaster enough time to set.
On that note, this material takes 3 hours to set, which is far longer than thistle plaster which sets in 1.5 hours. But the main advantage of using the former is that it’s more durable and scratch-resistant to withstand even strong impact.
9. Gypsum Plaster
Manufacturers partially or completely dehydrate the gypsum mineral to create gypsum plaster, a white cement-like material. There are hardeners and retarders present in the formula, but the trick is to apply it in a plastic state with water so that the chemicals can harden.
To get a hardened finish, it’s necessary to dehydrate the gypsum at high temperatures while adding chemicals like borax, alum, and alkali sulfate. In most cases, you get a fine sand-like finish depending on the task.
10. Stucco Plastering
Plaster is made from gypsum-based materials and delivers a smooth texture, while stucco is rougher, so what is stucco plastering? It’s a type of exterior plaster made from Portland cement, sand, and a small amount of lime. It’s usually applied in a plastic state so that the resultant mixture forms a hard coating on exterior walls.
You’ll need to apply three coats for the best results - scratch, brown, and finish coat. The scratch and brown coat are applied by hand or sprayed with a machine, while you can use a trowel to create hand textures on the finished coat by sanding or spraying.
11. Lime Plaster
Lime plaster features a combination of lime, sand, and water by hydrating the lime through non-hydraulic techniques. The catch is that it often takes time to prepare the plaster with this method, as the carbonation is essential for it to set. That’s why manufacturers often add pozzolan additives to reinforce the mixture and reduce the curing time.
The advantage of using lime plaster is that it’s durable but still quite flexible and less hard than cement. It safeguards the softer materials underneath from shear stress. Using it instead of cement plaster leads to fewer chances of cracking or expansion because it’s less brittle.
12. Venetian Plaster
This plaster increases the value of your home by heightening the aesthetic appeal of the property. Unlike other plasters, it doesn’t contain aggregates and is used on surfaces where it’s challenging to install marble panels. Without using Venetian plaster, the cost of carving real marble columns, curved walls, and corbels would be quite high.
The only downside to this plaster is that it cracks if there’s subsidence or movement, especially in older homes where the plaster was applied a decade or so back. In some properties, continuous high winds have also resulted in the plaster wearing out after several years.
13. Cement Plaster
One of the best ways to keep the interior and exterior walls in good condition is by mixing cement with water and fine-grain materials, like sand. You’ll have to apply the resultant mixture to the prepared surface, after layering the first coat with a mason’s trowel or screeds. After that, you’ll need a wooden float to level the surface and form straight edges.
For the final step, it’s crucial to polish the walls with a trowel to get a smooth texture. But it’s not as easy as it sounds because curing is possible only 24 hours after plastering. Also, it would help if you kept the walls moist for a week so that each coat stays damp for at least 5 days.
14. Mud Plaster
Manufacturers use mud plaster while installing drywalls to stick paper joint tapes, use topping mesh, and paper joint tapes with metal and plastic corner beads and filling joints. You can also use it for repairing holes and cracks on the walls since it’s easy to make - simply mix sand and clay in a suitable amount.
Leave the mixture to season for 5-7 days; you may also add hemp and chopped straw to increase its strength. But make sure that the mixture becomes a homogenous mass before plastering.
15. Granite Silicone Plaster
The main advantage of granite silicone plaster is its high elasticity due to the granite and silicone formula. We found that it won’t crack even under weathering, and you can quickly set the plaster to keep the walls in good shape. Another point in favor is that you can apply multicolored and monolithic finishes by using acrylic resin dispersion.
What’s more impressive is that such plaster is durable, impact-resistant, and highly breathable, which helps retain the wall color for a long time.
16. Roughcast Plaster
Roughcast plaster, also known as pebbledash, is a coarse surface material mostly used on outside surfaces due to its high durability. The mixture consists of lime, cement, small gravel, sand, and pebbles that lend it a unique appearance. You’ll find that the resultant mixture is quite slurry which the workers throw at the walls with a scoop or trowel.
Then, it’s time to level the surface and ensure there aren’t any empty spots, lumps, runny portions, or ridges. You can also opt for a roughcast finish, whereby a coarse coating containing gravel is pre-mixed and thrown at the walls.
17. Barium Plaster
Compared to the other plastering techniques, barium plaster finds application within x-ray rooms to protect the people inside. The primary component is barium salt mixed with sand, cement, lime, and other materials to create a suitable mixture. Depending on the radiation levels of the room, it is possible to recalculate the required percentage of each component in the mixture.
When you get the ratio of each component right, it allows the radiation energy to pass through the walls. For that, you should let the plaster dry for seven days.
18. Acoustic Plaster
Do you live in an area with high traffic and are frustrated by the constant honking and shouting? It will help if you apply acoustic plaster to the walls as it contains aggregates or fibers with high noise absorption properties. The base layer of the plaster is made of absorptive substrate panels, such as inorganic, non-combustible blow-glass granulate or mineral wood.
Some consumers prefer pre-made acoustic panels, but we feel that using plaster delivers a smooth and seamless appearance, owing to which the joints aren’t visible.
19. Veneer Plaster
Veneer plaster is great for decorating the interior walls and is most popular in old-age homes where the walls already have a coating of lath-and-plaster. The best part is that it’s cheaper and easier to use as there’s no need to rip the existing surface and install drywall.
You may even use it as a finished surface because although it may not be attractive, it does lend a certain uniqueness to the interior decor. Moreover, the smoother and harder surface is resilient to dents and scratches when you use a dual-coating technique.
20. Ceiling Plaster
There are no special plasters for ceilings, so gypsum plaster proves the most convenient option. Consumers can use different types of aggregates depending on the finish they want. For a traditional finish with rustic overtones, sand should be the base aggregate, while modern designs contain pumice, vermiculite, or perlite.
The main reason for plastering the ceilings is to hide the tubes and wires that accompany appliances like lighting fixtures. You can even apply it for aesthetic purposes by hiring a professional company, but it also protects against termite attacks and improves sound absorption.
21. Asbestos Marble Plaster
If you don’t have the budget to install marble carvings, we recommend using asbestos marble plaster, which looks similar to real marble. All you need do is to add cement, finely crushed marble, and asbestos before mixing them.
Most importantly, using asbestos helps insulate the room and improves the protective properties of the surface against disasters like a fire outbreak. We should also mention the strength and waterproofing abilities of the material, which is why it’s used in rooms that are prone to water damage.
22. Wet Plaster
This specific plastering technique involves applying layers of wear-resistant and strong materials to deliver a durable finish. Although it takes longer to apply since workers will need special tools to create a suitable coating, the finished wall is air-tight, sound-resistant, and has a beautiful texture.
We should also mention that wet plaster has a wider reach and covers the wall entirely for better insulation. This ensures that you don’t have to spend too much on heating appliances which makes it cost-effective.
Types Of Plaster Finish
Now that we have discussed the major types of plaster let’s look at the common types of plaster finishing to improve wall construction.
1. Scrapped Plaster Finish
To get a scrapped plaster finish, it’s essential to have a blend of rough and smooth surfaces. After leveling the surface and allowing it to harden, you’ll have to scrape the final layer with a steel saw blade or other durable tools with a straight edge. It’s similar to removing the lumps and gaps from the wall surface to deliver the finishing coat.
In most instances, the penultimate plaster layer is between 6 and 12 mm thick, out of which scraping removes 3 mm from the surface. You should ensure that the final coat has set properly before scraping.
Some manufacturers use grading aggregates in the final coat, and scraping provides a suitable texture by exposing these aggregates. Moreover, this finish is stronger and less likely to crack than other types of plaster.
2. Stucco Plaster Finish
Thanks to the elegant finish it delivers, you can use stucco plaster for both interior and exterior walls. The entire process consists of three coats, and the plaster is 25 mm thick, with the topmost coat known as the scratch coat.
In the middle, you’ll find the finer coat, or brown coat, while the bottom-most layer is referred to as the white coat, also known as the finishing coat.
3. Textured Plaster Finish
An effective way to enhance the interior decor of your home is with a textured plaster finish. It’s most noticeable on boundary walls, or you can use it to create a feature wall on the property through stucco plastering. You can apply a rough finish or smooth finish over coarse surfaces to make repetitive patterns.
To create a suitable mixture, it’s crucial to mix cement, water, lime, and sand with synthetic acrylics, fibers, and coloring pigments. Also, remember that you’ll need special tools to create ornamental patterns while the final coat is still fresh. It will have the same features of a rough finish and prevents plaster cracking.
4. Exposed Aggregate Finish
You can find this type of plaster finish on the walls of office buildings, whereby colored and white marble chips of 6-12 mm thickness are used in unison. This is done by crushing marble stones to make the final coat 20 mm thick. The important step is washing the pebbles of impurities and mixing them with marble chips and a bag of cement.
Once the mixture is ready, it’s thrown at the walls while it’s still wet, known as the plastic state, which acts as the undercoat. To get an even coating, you’ll need to employ a strong whipping motion and direct the plaster at 90-degree angles to the wall.
If there’s loose mortar on the surface, wash it away with a water jet or brush the surface clean.
5. Sand Finish Plaster
You’ll need two coats of mortar mix to get the desired sand finish on the walls. For the first layer, the ratio of cement to sand is 1:4 and not more than 12 mm thick. Also, after applying the first coat, you should let it rest for 7 days before applying an 8 mm thick second layer.
This layer will contain sand and cement in a 1:1 ratio, and you can use a sponge to create designs on the wet plaster.
6. Depeter Finish
It’s the final coat of the plaster finishing process and has an overall thickness of 12-15 mm to produce a top-notch design. The first step is applying the mortar, after which you’ll have to compress the gravel plinth to the required degree manually. This proves most advantageous because gravel plinth is available in various shapes and colors to lend the walls a striking appearance.
7. Waterproof Finish
There is waterproof cement available on the market that delivers a waterproof plaster coating with a rating of IS:2645. It’s mostly used for construction work to protect the walls from damage due to the changing weather conditions. Depending on your requirements, you need to mix the compound with dry cement, usually 3% proportion by weight.
Pay close attention while mixing and ensure that the waterproof compound blends with the cement and water instead of separating.
8. Rough Finish
To prepare a plastered surface with a rough finish, you need to use a cement-sand aggregate mixture of 1:1:3. While applying the finishing layer, ensure that the coarse aggregate ratio is between 3 and 12 mm.
When the mixture reaches the desired consistency, splash the mortar mix on the wall and use a wooden float to get a rough texture. Once it hardens, the walls should be much more durable, waterproof, and crack-resistant.
9. Keene’s Cement Plaster
Keene’s cement plaster, known as Parian plaster or Martin’s cement, is a calcined form of regular plaster containing an alum admixture and calcium sulfate. It delivers a hard finish to the final coat, which you can then polish for aesthetic appeal. You’ll mostly find this type of plaster on hospital walls, railroads, and stores where the footfall is high and the longevity of the buildings is a priority.
Types of Plaster Final Words
That’s everything we had to tell you about the different types of plaster and how they are useful.
One of the best things about using plaster is that it’s eco-friendly since the formula consists of environment-friendly components. There are no harmful chemicals, and it’s VOC-free which makes it suitable for use in public spaces.
The durability of the material also ensures you get your money’s worth and won’t have to worry about renovating the walls at least for a few years.
It’s over to you now to choose a plaster suitable for your needs, so refer to our guide to clear all doubts and make an informed decision. You can create decorative patterns and use striking colors to make your property stand out with the right mixture.
On that note, it’s a wrap, and we’ll see you soon with another interesting guide!
Perhaps when Mr Henry Glass first designed the hairpin legs he did not expect them to be popular for as long as they have. But they have outlasted their competition for good reason.
Their angular shape gives them strength and let them carry a lot of weight while simultaneously making them look stylish. They pair easily with any furniture in and around the house, which is why they are popular not only with DIY builders but also professionals.
So, if you have been planning to build a table or a couch or any other piece of furniture and are looking to buy legs for them, look no further. Here is a list of three incredible sets of hairpin furniture legs along with a few tips and tricks on how to choose the best set of hairpin legs out there.
If you`ve found the hairpin legs for side table and hairpin legs for end table below interesting we invite you to check various other articles on the subject, we have curated lists of the hairpin legs for table, hairpin legs for desk, hairpin legs for dinning table, hairpin legs for nightstands, and last but not least hairpin legs for bed; below we also list a couple idea guides that showcase hairpin option as a solution for the task at hand.
Top 3 Hairpin Legs Side Table and End Table Options
AECOJOY Black Hairpin Legs
First on this list is this set of four raw steel hairpin table legs that can support up to a staggering 350 pounds. they are durable and tenacious and pair beautifully with anything. From bedside tables to barbecue or brunch tables, it can take anything you throw at it. This set of Hairpin Table legs comes with a glossy black stain finish
Product Benefits
From night stands to coffee tables, if you can think it, you can make it. These hairpin legs are made of raw steel and have a gorgeous and smooth black stain finish. The legs also come with holes that were drilled into it beforehand so even if you are new to DIY, you can assemble them with ease.
The legs go with pretty much any table tops you can dream of. While they make fantastic media consoles, you can also use them for a solid garden table for barbecue days.
Overall, this product isn’t heavy, but, it can support up to 350 pounds with ease.
Verdict
Because of the durable material and beautiful black stain finish, this is a pretty solid buy for anyone looking to buy hairpin table legs. It goes with almost any table tops you want to pair it with, including rustic and rough wooden ones and suitcase end tables.
BEAUTIFULLY CRAFTED: with thick mounting bracket,...
These hairpin legs may be made of raw steel for great durability but it is the golden brass finish that takes the cake. The finish not only looks fantastic but keeps away rust for years. It is available in two different sizes and fits most furniture you are looking to build.
Each of its legs can support a staggering hundred and fifty pounds, making these not only pretty but a very solid buy.
Product Benefits
The brass finish along the raw steel that has been used to manufacture these make them very durable and keep them protected from rust. The base and floor have a six-degree angle between them, making them sturdy. They go with pretty much everything.
Installation is very easy because of the fives holes that are pre-drilled into them. The set also comes with the screws so you can just unpack and start assembling the moment it arrives. It is available in more than one size to fit your different furniture building needs.
Verdict
While a lot of hairpin legs are designed to support one kind of furniture, a set of these can be used to build anything from a sofa to a coffee table or a bench. They even make fantastic cabinets. Overall this is a very good buy for anyone looking to delve into the DIY world.
The Hairpin Leg Co. Hairpin Legs
This has to be the most versatile option on this list. These double welded steel hairpin legs combine the vintage with the modern. So, while sticking to Henry Glass’ original hairpin design, it also adds a contemporary touch with its raw steel make and shimmery powder coating that keeps it protected from moisture.
It comes in different heights and rod sizes too, making this a perfect fit for beginners as well as professional builders.
Product Benefits
Perhaps the first thing you notice about these set of legs is the sheer number of options. They are available in various sizes, from 4 inches to 40. There are also various colors and sheens available.
This means that it will not only go well with the wooden garden table you have been meaning to build but also fancy dressers and bookshelves. The rod diameter can be chosen according to what you are building and how much weight you need the legs to carry.
The look combines modern strength with a little bit of a vintage appeal. The shimmery powder that coats the steel looks gorgeous and keeps away moisture while at it.
Not convinced? Well, the sets of hairpin legs also come with a 60-day return policy. So, if they do not suit your tastes or fall short of your expectations, they will be taken back without the need for any further hassle.
Verdict
These are available in both tripod and twin styles and remain true to the original hairpin designs by Mr. Glass. They are also available in different colors and sizes and combine modern strength and style with a vintage appeal.
All of that combined with the clear powder coating that keeps away moisture and, hence, rust, makes it a very good buy indeed. The choices in colors and sizes will make sure that they go with anything you are trying to build, while the raw steel keeps it durable and strong.
Guide to Buying the Best Hairpin Legs for Side Tables and End Tables
While buying a set of hairpin legs for your furniture building needs might sound easy, one visit to the internet will confirm that it is not. There are limitless number of options out there with each sounding better than the last. So, which exactly should you buy? In case you are caught in such a dilemma, here is a list of things that should help you choose:
Material: Hairpin legs are often made with widely different materials. This also makes their cost vary a lot. But instead of going for the cheapest, we suggest you go for proper raw steel legs. Steel legs not only last longer but also can carry a lot of weight, which means you will definitely get your money’s worth out of these.
Coating: Always go for coatings that protect the legs against moisture. A normal paint job will often do but that does not last very long. Brass and powder coatings on steel legs keep rust away and make them last way longer than you would expect.
Size Options: A lot of the hairpin legs available in the market today come with different size options so make sure to go for ones that suit your needs the best. If you are going to build a table and already have the tabletop, measure the top to understand how tall the completed product will be depending on what legs you buy and decide accordingly.
Weight: While the hairpin legs being light helps, what you should consider is how much weight the legs can carry. For bookshelves and dining tables and other furniture that will carry a lot of weight, make sure to go for thicker rods. Again, steel is the best option in such situations. Just remember to consider the amount of weight that will be put on the furniture before deciding on a set.
Others: There are not a lot of other things left to consider but if you are a DIYer instead of a professional builder, you might want to look for sets that are designed to make assembly easy. A lot of them come with pre-drilled holes and easy installation guides so you have no trouble building your furniture.
A few companies also offer warranties and buy back guarantees so you should probably look out for those.
Top Hairpin Legs Side Table Conclusion
While something as simple as legs for furniture might often seem like an easy buy, it is not always the case. A lot of things come into play even when you are just looking for table legs. You need to find ones that will do their job for a long time without burning an irreparable hole into your pocket.
The looks matter too because any piece of furniture can change the look and feel of a house completely. So, in case you are a DIYer looking to build the perfect chic table or shelf for your house, you need to carefully research and choose the parts, including the table legs. Hopefully, this article will prove to be a helpful guide in your search for the perfect pairs of hairpin legs.
Is your home furniture looking old and worn out of late? Or have its legs rotted away already, leaving it unfit for use?
Well, then instead of throwing them away, why not give them a new life while at the same time giving them a fresh look?
And if you’re asking us as to how that can be possible, well the answer is quite simple really. Not only do Hairpin Leg Stands provide old furniture with the much-needed support base, but these also allow such antique pieces to make an elegant fashion statement.
But choosing the right leg stand can be rather difficult.
So, to help you out, we have tried out a lot of stands and chosen our top 3 favorites for this guide.
【Pre-Drilled Mounting Bracket】 The mounting bracket for...
In recent years, SMARTSTANDARD has grown to be the go-to home hardware appliance store for many homesteaders.
They are indeed one of a kind in selling home improvement DIY products like hardware kits for sliding doors and hairpin legs, which are not only affordable but of high quality as well. And their HPL0916BK 16" Heavy Duty Hairpin Coffee Table Legs is the latest addition to their lineup.
Our Experience
The HPL0916BK, much like the other SMARTSTANDARD products is pocket-friendly and made of high-quality materials. But what impressed us the most, was its fantastic sturdy design and also the fact that it has an extremely easy DIY set up.
And what made setting it up so simple was the highly detailed visual instructions that came along with the set. It was easy to follow and showed all the necessary steps required to help us attach the hairpin leg stand to any furniture of our choosing.
SMARTSTANDARD also double inspects their products before shipping them off to the market, this allows them to maintain a high standard of quality along with excellent customer support.
The HPL0916BK has a heavy duty steel body with a matt black surface, which makes the stand quite durable and support heavier weights of up to 220 lbs. So if you are planning to use them for narrow coffee tables or larger study desks, the HPL0916BK will remain stable enough to support them all.
Making your own furniture is perhaps one of the most amazing feeling for any homeowner. So, if you have a backyard with a lot of spare wood and you like making your furniture out of them, especially tables, then the HPL0916BK is sure to complement any design.
The steel body and the matte finish gives it a somewhat rustic yet modern appeal and helps it to go with any décor no matter the setting.
And even though it comes with a beautifully durable kit, the screws that come with the set are somewhat disappointing. They are sheetrock screws, which are pretty cheap and is not capable of holding up heavier weights all that well.
They are too long for tops which are less than 1 ¼- inches and also not as large for big butcher block desks. But this is by no means a deal breaker, and we recommend that you buy your screws separately.
Verdict
The HPL0916BK can be the right fit for you if you are a lot into DIY-ing your own home furniture. It has a great suburban feel to it and is sure to complement your coffee tables along with giving it steady support.
BEAUTIFULLY CRAFTED: with thick mounting bracket,...
This is the most expensive hairpin stand on our list today, and perhaps also the most decorative. The Brass Gold Hairpin Furniture Legs 6” 16" for Sofa Couch Coffee Table is truly one of the best when it comes to giving your furniture and living space an instant facelift.
And over the years it has become quite a popular choice in urban design for many interior decorators. Its bright golden shine can not only improve the aesthetics of your living space but looks sleek enough to be the main topic of conversation in social gatherings as well.
Our Experience
Apart from its fantastic modern design, the Brass Gold Hairpin impressed us by a lot of its unique features, that puts it a step ahead of the rest of its competition.
Don’t be fooled by its elegant exterior, the Brass Gold Hairpin might look like it can’t handle much weight, but it is as sturdy and as stable as they get.
At 16" height, the legs are made of 3/8" solid raw steel with a polished brass finish, which makes them incredibly robust allowing them to have a weight capacity of 150 lbs per leg. Additionally, the glossy brass finish keeps them durable and resistant to corrosion and rust.
Angulation is another crucial factor we looked out for when trying out the Brass Gold Hairpin. Balancing the center of gravity of the furniture along with the additional weight that may pile on top of it, is an important aspect of any reliable hairpin legs stand design.
And the Brass Gold Hairpin has an ideal 6-degree angle from the base to the floor, that allows any type of furniture to be mounted on top of it. It can reliably balance the most uneven form of weight distribution without much effort.
Its installation is relatively easy as well. The kit comes with five pre-drilled holes in the mounting plate, which makes installation quick and effortless. The provided screws are of pretty high quality, and fits perfectly across a variety of furniture types, from coffee tables to sofas and study desks.
But all of these amazing features come at a pretty high price, and the Brass Gold Hairpin is much more expensive than the other legs stands of its class. It may not be affordable to a lot of customers who want a more pocket-friendly option.
Verdict
If you can look past the initial expenses, then the Brass Gold Hairpin can be the perfect pick to give your old furniture a new style. Not only will it be able to brighten up your living space, but it can be the centerpiece to your home as well.
DIY Hairpin Legs: 2 Rod Hairpin Legs - MADE in the USA - Commercial Grade
The company DIY Hairpin Legs are quite renowned for providing their customers with one of the largest selections of hairpin legs, which are primarily built with the DIYers in mind. But that doesn’t mean that it's not suitable for other fields, as they are perfectly capable of catering to professionals and designers as well.
The hairpin legs, especially the 2 Rod Hairpin Legs, are available in over a dozen colors and in sizes ranging from 4" to 40". It’s a fantastic product that goes well with all your furniture projects.
Our Experience
What caught our eye about the DIY Hairpin Legs’ 2 Rod Hairpin Legs was how these were able to take a medieval classic look and give it a much needed modern spin. The idea of hairpin legs for a table top or a desk is a rather timeless concept, and DIY Hairpin Legs modernizes it by giving it a very industrial touch.
A rather fun and amazing DIY project in itself; these 2 rods and 2 pin designed table legs can help you create a variety of things: from a custom coffee table to a laptop desk and a nightstand- all is possible.
The 16" metal table legs come with a 3/8" diameter that allows it to have the perfect angulation from the base to the floor and be stable even under considerable weight.
As DIYers are their primary customer base, DIY Hairpin Legs have tried to make assembling the legs as easy as possible. Hence, their 2 Rod Hairpin Legs come with 4 pre-drilled holes in the attached mounting bracket for hassle-free setup.
And this bracket is unique in itself as well, unlike its competitors it is a rather large one that can handle more lateral torsion, making the overall stand more secure and sturdy.
The robustness of the legs are increased primarily by its industrial build. These hairpin legs are American and are made using commercial grade, cold rolled steel, that lasts almost a lifetime. That’s why all DIY Hairpin Legs products come with a lifetime warranty and a fantastic customer service.
But the only drawback about the 2 Rod Hairpin Legs is that the legs are sold separately and doesn’t come in the same packaging. So a lot of customers might think it to be a tedious task to purchase them individually.
Verdict
The 2 Rod Hairpin Legs is the ideal site where the traditional meets the modern. And if you’re looking to give your modern household furniture a reinvented classical feel, then the 2 Rod Hairpin Legs might just be the right pick for you.
There are a variety of hairpin leg stands available in the market with unique traits, where each feature caters to a different customer need. We hope that we were able to help you out today with our comprehensive guide.
Till next time!
A tour of the 4 best hairpin legs for bed designs for beds is here today, an epic selection meant to help you create the ultimate DIY platform bed!
Hairpin legs have been around since the 1940s, courtesy the original designs of Henry Glass.
Many products are available on the market today, ranging from a complete replica of original classics to more modern, colorful takes on the hairpin leg. Today, we’ll show you some of the best hairpin leg designs on the market today, which are meant for beds specifically.
Beds are different from the usual application of the hairpin leg, since generally hairpin legs are seen as being more suitable towards coffee tables and lightweight study desks. However, plenty of products available today can handle the duress that a bed is expected to handle.
If you`ve found the hairpin legs for bed below interesting we invite you to check various other articles on the subject, we have curated lists of the best hairpin legs for table, hairpin legs for desk, hairpin legs for dinning table, hairpin legs for nightstands, hairpin legs for side-table and last but not least hairpin legs for end table; below we also list a couple idea guides that showcase hairpin option as a solution for the task at hand.
THE LARGEST OFFERING OF HAIRPIN LEGS ANYWHERE. DIY Hairpin...
100% MADE IN THE USA FROM RECYCLED STEEL. Our products are...
These hairpin legs are one of the most standard, yet upmarket designs on the market. These are meant for all kinds of people - those who design and/or assemble their own furniture as well as those preferring a more professional touch. These can be bought either in raw steel or with powder coating.
Our Experience
These hairpin legs are available in a variety of sizes, which means they can stand almost any realistic pressure that might be put on them. These can easily hold over a thousand pounds of pressure! The raw steel hairpin leg variant ships with a free maintenance kit to keep those legs rust-free and clean for years to come.
These legs are available with a 6” height and a ⅜” diameter, and it ships in a wonderful minimal white powder coat (or raw steel) both of which go with a number of designs. Further, these ship with a lifetime warranty - a testament to the quality of the product. These are a true marvel, in that they can convert any sort of plywood plank or pallet into a modern furniture item in a matter of minutes.
Verdict
You should definitely go for these hairpin legs if you’re looking for a heavy-duty addition to your furniture collection. Finished in a minimal looking white or rustic raw steel, it brings with it a sense of reliability, quality and peace of mind. Undoubtedly, one of the best all-round hairpin leg products on the market.
Additional Floor Protectors: When you purchase a set of...
DIY Project: Mount these 6-inch legs (set of 4) with the...
If you’re looking to buy a set of steel hairpin legs for your bed, look no further. These legs are finished completely in raw steel with a new-age transparent powder coating to prevent rust. They have a ½” diameter which keeps them going for years. These are made using a cold rolled steel process, which gives you unparalleled peace of mind.
Our Experience
These hairpin legs come with everything - screws as well as leg protectors, which saves you a trip to the hardware store, at the very least. Further, they are very well made. For harder pieces of wood, it is recommended to drill pilot holes (for which there is ample space on the legs).
The unique selling point of this set of legs is none other than the transparent powder coating, which gives you the mid-century look of steel while making sure the elements do not consume them.
These legs come in a 2-rod design, which works well for more heavy duty applications such as beds, though it is highly dependent on your taste. They are guaranteed to last long, and can bear large loads owing to their ½” diameter with relative ease. For more heavy duty applications, this should be high up on your list.
Verdict
There is no doubt about it - raw steel gives you a rustic, old-school yet modern vibe which no other finish can get close to. If your room is styled in a way which goes with such an aesthetic, there is little which comes close to these set of legs for the best finish and peace of mind. You also get most of the things you would need while assembling it, which sweetens the deal a fair bit more.
High-quality and Sturdy: Made of cold rolled iron and coated...
Classic Design: a classic mid-century modern hairpin legs...
While on the lookout for hairpin legs, these stood out for their unique shape and cold rolled manufacturing process. These hairpin legs give you a variety of sizes to choose from, all the way from 6 inches to 40 inches. The design also changes as per the length: all legs above 16 inches get the 3-rod design. It ships in either raw steel or a satin black powder coated finish.
Our Experience
Assembling these legs is a joy, since it comes with pre-drilled standard sized holes. The curve and design of these hairpin legs is absolutely perfect, and the satin finish goes well with almost anything except a completely white-finished interior. The satin powder coat is expected to last you years. Further, with some care from your end, you can expect the raw steel finish to last you a long time. These legs ship with ⅜” diameter as standard.
For those looking to experiment, the raw steel provides a perfect platform to paint your own colors and finishes on top of the raw steel. Raw steel by itself is expected to go bad, so a bit of creativity from your end can make these legs last much longer than they would, exposed. The amount of steel you get in these legs is also fairly generous, so rest assured, you get a lot of peace of mind from these legs.
Verdict
Another solid choice, all things considered. While it takes another trip to the hardware store to get all the components for this set, the benefits far outweigh the minor inconvenience. You can sleep well at night, knowing these solid, industrial strength legs are there to support your bed.
BEAUTIFULLY CRAFTED: with thick mounting bracket,...
This set of hairpin legs is quite possibly the most unique among the given five, since it comes with a rare set of finishing, since these legs ship in either chrome or brass. For those of you who are bored of all the regular, long-known designs of hairpin legs, these are a wonderful break from tradition.
Our Experience
For those looking for a modern, refined, and eclectic look, you need to search no further. While this set does not come with the logistical benefits of the others, it offers you a rare mix of choices which is unheard of in this environment. Chrome and brass are both heavy-duty, long-lasting and industrial grade metals, and give off a very different look than steel.
The chrome finish comes in a cool grey color, which goes well with both darker and lighter interior tones. Each leg is rated for easily, so for the four legs, six hundred pounds is easily manageable. This is definitely recommended for those who live with lighter beds and mattresses, keeping in mind the weight requirements.
Other than that, these are another solid choice for those who want a more oriental and classic look. Further, chrome and brass are both very resilient to rust.
Verdict
These hairpin legs are for all of those looking to make a change in their current décor, or simply wanting to have an out-of-the-pack aesthetic for your room. The brass and copper finishes are sure to make your bed designs stand out and feel fresh regardless of their age, given their strength against rusting and aging.
This wraps up our reviews of the 4 best hairpin legs for bed timeless designs. While all of these legs offer something fundamentally different, you can be assured that in terms of quality or longevity, all of them are at par with the best of the market offerings. Furthermore, you have a wide variety of designs to choose from!
Whether you’re looking for a modern, jazzy feel, or you’re looking for a standard metal finish, you’re bound to have no faults from these 4 hairpin legs. Whatever be your style of choice, your best bet lies among these timeless hairpin leg designs!
It is time to get creative and create good memories. It is time too feed our imagination and inspire the loved ones around ones with happiness and joy. It is Christmas time. A few days ago we have posted Create Extremely Cheerful DIY Origami Santa Claus For Your Decor or as Gifts, an exceptional small and easy to realize DIY project meant to help you fill time with creativity. Today we have prepared an exceptional one as well, another DIY paper art project for you to materialize with ease: a colorful hot air balloon mobile.
If you own any kind of cutting machine, such as silhouette or laser cutter you have a very simple project ahead.
Use something between regular paper and cardstock for this project. In the video below you will set eyes on a weaving technique that will ensure your success. Try to work while watching the video, it helped us a little bit.
With a hot glue gun or a little bit of super glue you can secure the fascinating end result with ease.
For the first mini balloon you might lose a few hour cutting, weaving and gluing but it works far easier if you try again and again. Keep in mind that the piece that will connect the basket to the balloon will cover many imperfections so glue it to your advantage. The more experience your earn the better will the balloons look.
What do you think about these small pieces? Would you try to weave one up? We would love to hear your opinion in the comment section below.
Fulfilling fantasies in childhood, living them and constructing them with ordinary items is probably one of the most extraordinary accomplishments of a child, they get to construct the extraordinary, the surreal; blanket and pillows will form castles and fortresses to rightfully protect luxuriant tea parties with dolls, unicorns and imaginary friends.
A tent for a child is a refuge, a place of their own, a mysterious place in which any adventure can make camp, in the following rows we have curated a gallery of insanely simple and fun diy tent for kids meant to encourage the child to pursue a playful, happy state. The diy tents showcased mainly draw inspiration from teepee, tipi tents and canopies but feel free to use customize a design to fit your home or garden. The amount of effort invested into these craft is small yet the rewards are extraordinary, cast a glance and surge inspiration.
Fun DIY Tent for Kids
Tent kits for children are available everywhere yet the DIY Projects that describe them are extraordinary simple and require little to no materials. Cast a glance through the gallery and see how the various tents have been materialized, you`ll soon realize that they can be realized in a couple of hours and the customization options are limitless. In the design above a simple wooden hoop and a bed sheet have tailored something worth of a princess; the process is easy reversible thus making the craft even more appealing.
A-frame can be constructed rapidly, basically with 5 pieces of wood and one sheet, here too the process is reversible and the rewards are extraordinary.
Use space efficiently, create a comfortable beautiful home for the little one through any means, here the play tent will surely be perceived differently when compared with with child`s crib.
You could can customize the tent with the little one at your side, the paper garlands here are a great addition, a craft that can become an educative lesson.
A lace texture might be a tad expensive but it has some certain advantages, it invites light in, it offers you visual control to make sure the child is safe and it looks extraordinary.
There are lessons to be learned everywhere, invest the time, construct the memories, enjoy this extraordinary life among family and friends.
via picstopin.com
Bohemian settings might not be everyone`s cup of tea but the immense amount of color and detail are certainly shaping something unique that should not be overlooked or understated.
Using wooden pallets as a structure would elevate the little one off the ground thus ensuring he does not catch a cold yet is recommended to cover the wooden boards with a material, a blanket that will protect him from injuries.
Childhood is without a doubt a time frame with an immense impact in our life, it ought to nurture the child, educate him and prepare him for what we will later on call life. It is our responsibility to invest our time and effort into making sure that everything is as awesomely natural as it can be, encourage the little one to construct his own universe and make sure you are there to aid him in the process.
What do you think ? How do you see these diy tent for kids? We would love to hear from you in the comment section below.
Super glue can be a pretty useful material for a DIY enthusiast. You can use it to put most broken things back together in a jiffy!
This fast-acting glue is not only strong but is also durable. In other words, it binds two surfaces together firmly for a long time.
On that note, many things we own today are made from leather, be it footwear, furniture, or apparel. And if they break or come apart, you may be tempted to use super glue instead of good old leather glue to put them back together.
But can super glue be used on leather surfaces? The answer is yes, you can, but only if the repairs needed are minor. For major repairs, however, it won’t be a very viable option. Also, removing any glue from leather, whether it is super or other adhesives, is a very tricky job if you don’t know how to properly remove that.
If you are wondering why super glue is not a viable option, keep reading because that’s what we have addressed in this brief guide.
FUN FACT | Do you know what looks like leather and almost feels like leather but not is leather? It's called faux leather!
And, of course faux leather is also prone to cuts and tears just like real leather. These damages can be fixed with specialized glue for faux leather.
So, without further ado! Let’s get to it!
What Is Super Glue, And How Does It Work?
As we have said before, super glue can be used to strongly bind two surfaces together. In this regard, the basic function of this product is the same as any other glue.
But the main point of difference between regular glue and super glue is the mode of function. Unlike standard glue, the latter acts relatively faster and can bind surfaces together in a short while. In addition, it is stronger than regular glue, due to which it is widely used for industrial applications.
Now, the primary ingredient in super glue is cyanoacrylate, which is what defines “super.” It is an acrylic resin that forms strong bonds almost instantly in the presence of hydroxyl ions.
These hydroxyl ions are found in water, and even trace amounts of them can trigger the compound to form bonds. The solvent of this glue contains water, and you can find water in the form of moisture in the air.
So, once you apply the glue on two surfaces, these water molecules trigger the cyanoacrylate molecules to start forming strong bonds almost instantly. This ultimately binds the surfaces together with a relatively strong bond.
However, once it has cured, further exposure to water may weaken the bond instead of strengthening it. That is why super glue is typically used to bind surfaces, such as wood, metals, or plastic together. Since they are non-porous, they do not allow any further contact with water molecules, due to which the bond lasts for a long time.
Can Super Glue Be Used On Leather?
Now that you know what super glue actually is and how it works, it’s time to get back to the original question. In that context, you can use super glue on leather, but only in small quantities, and for binding small portions of the leather surfaces.
Keep in mind that super glue is not designed to be used on leather surfaces. So, if you use it to bind large leather surfaces together, it will look fine at first but will most likely not last very long.
There are a few reasons why super glue is not suitable for binding leather surfaces together, which have been discussed below.
Leather Is Not Very Rigid
Metal, wood, and plastic surfaces are relatively rigid, due to which the super glue can remain bonded for a long time. In contrast, leather is a flexible substance that can be easily folded, stretched, or twisted. So, if the glue is subjected to such shearing forces, the bond might break.
If you apply it over a small area though, the shearing forces will be less compared to when you apply it over the whole surface. That is why it can be effectively used to bond small portions of the leather.
Leather Has A Porous Surface
The leather surface is highly porous compared to metal, wood, or plastic, which have no pores. And this porous surface makes it easy for water molecules to pass through.
We have already mentioned that after setting, the bonds of super glue become weak when they come into contact with water. Thus, the water passing through the porous surface weakens the bonds between the leather surfaces.
Super Glue Reacts With The Leather
The bonding process in super glue is an exothermic reaction, which means that it generates heat when it binds two surfaces together. So, if the glue is applied on a leather surface, the heat generated from the reaction may damage it.
As a result, the leather may become discolored or deformed. And that makes super glue unsuitable for binding leather.
What Glue Can Be Used On Leather?
While leather cannot be suitably bonded with super glue, there are other adhesives that can be used for it. Specialized glues, such as rubber cement or contact cement glue can be used instead. These adhesives are especially suited for binding leather surfaces together.
Can Super Glue Be Used On Leather Final Words
Super glue is indeed useful if you want to undertake some quick repairs. Its speed of action, strength, and durability makes it great for metal, wood, and plastic. But in the case of leather, you can only use it for minor repairs because of the reasons we have discussed.
However, you can use other glues for the purpose, which we have specified in this article. So, the next time you find yourself in a sticky situation with leather, you can use these adhesives instead.
And that brings us to the end of this short guide. We hope that it has been able to satisfy your curiosity.
So, until next time, goodbye!
As we start preparing for the hunting season things start to click, adrenaline rushes in, we tend to sharpen our sense, we are looking for more this season, it is natural and this is why 23 awesome completely free deer stand plans follow, they are here to help.
Whether you have considered building a deer stand before or not it does not matter, you will surely think long and hard about it after this article as we have featured the internet`s coolest, smartest and easiest plans for deer stands in one place.
We invite you to take your beverage of choice and browse through the super epic options below, take note that all of them are free and most have been vouched for by the communities that brought them forward, long story short, they`re super awesome !
We kick-start this super cool list with something basic but infinitely cool, hand-drawn deer stand plans for a simple hunting platform that portrays how the stand looks from front, back, top and side, everything you need basically. The guide includes a material list that ought to help you on your visit to the local hardware store, the plans are simple enough to be interpreted by any enthusiast whether they`re new to woodworking and carpentry or high-end professionals.
Take a breath of air and get started with your deer-stand, it is as simple as the drawing suggest but it is super practical. Needless to say that you`ll imagine yourself using it in the building process, you will enjoy the craft a great deal. More details here.
It is entitled The Outdoor Texan and it has a deer blind plan of 4x8, it can be constructed around 10 hours and it will cost no less than $300 if you purchase all materials, reclaimed wood would definitely minimize the costs.
The guide has several images that breaks the process into pieces and therefore it is relatively easy to follow, definitely worth considering.
A swift construct and an easy to use deer stand plan that you can build thanks to the list of tools, materials, diagrams and instructions provided. If you often use diagrams or photos to materialize your crafts than the tutorial that follows surely will suit you well. Keep in mind that you can easily scale this deer stand.
Comfortable deer stands can accommodate you for hours, they allow you to climb inside them and move around, waiting for that perfect moment. Not all stands are like, nor they should be. The following deer platform allows one individual to sit down and enjoy the forest atmosphere, feel its vibration in a simple setting while hunting. This platform is a great fit for short stays, secondary observation points. You can erect it rapidly and you can plant two or three in an your area rather than one single platform. Sadly the deer stand above is not accompanied by instructions but its simplicity is somehow self-explanatory. More details here.
Sadly this ideas is no followed by plans either yet it is an immense source of inspiration, hence its presence here. The design uses reclaimed wood, in case reclaimed pallet wood to shape a really nice observation tower, a quite roomy dear stand that is super easy to build and will also protect you for the elements, an idea worth considering if you plan to stay our more this year.
A beginner builder can craft this deer stand, a stand that would easily serve an avid hunter. The through tutorial that comes with the stand includes pictures and instructions that will help you in the process.
What is awesome is that the platform allows 360 view, a great feat. More details here.
If you were looking for a shooting house per say, this maybe it. The tutorial envisioned by HowToSpecialist.com includes detailed instructions and extraordinary visual aid that will guide you through the process beautifully, a time frame and and the materials required have also been mentioned.
Beginners in the woodworking universe will find this shooting house craft super easy to realize and more importantly, super practical.
The illustrations presented have little to no instruction but they present each step in the development process and considering that these platforms can be a little on the rough side one can easily imagine how those pieces would have to go together. A friend with basic woodworking skills and possibly tools would come in handy but you will definitely be able to pull this together on yourself too, worry not !
Yes, it is a homemade deer stand, definitely but in all truth, these are the ones that actually get results as they`re being envisioned by someone that knows how this works, they know what they actually need and how they are about to use the platform.
The tutorial bellow features great visual aid and pretty useful instructions that you will surely appreciate when you start the project.
Easy to realize tutorial, one that will be enjoyed by enthusiast and beginner carpenters alike. The guide contains step by step visual aid and a highly detailed material list that along with the set of thoroughly explained instructions can easily grant you a successful craft.
The pictures contained by the guide are solid proof of crafter`s passion, they showcase the actual build that can be followed by both beginners and experts, each picture can be read as a step by step tutorial and they actually should be read as such because a material list and written instructions are missing.
A friend with basic woodworking experience would help you a great deal in this situation but the craft is simple enough to follow regardless, worry not ! Simply start the project and you will soon notice how easy everything is !
If you are a landowner the deer blind makes a lit of sense, a circular or hexagonal deer blind makes even more sense as it allows you 360 views in full comfort. In the following forum thread you will find images that showcase the project`s development as well as advice from fellow hunters, advice definitely worth considering.
A simple box defines the volume of this deer stand but despite its simplicity we can state that this is by far one of the coolest constructs in our list as it simply looks rough, awesome. The setting above presents this box elevated from the ground, a position in which the hunter would definitely thrive but one that is not easily attainable when the platform is not using a tree.
If you are lucky enough to find on site something to elevate your box feel free to use it but keep in mind that it works well on the ground level too.
The guide follows comes with a material list, drawn deer stand plans and detailed pictures of the build that will help you a great deal; this is definitely a craft that should be shortlisted.
Multiple sections have been used to divide the super detailed deer stand plans of the deer hunting box above. The guide also features a material list and step by step instructions that go in great detail to help you create this deer hunting box and the ladder that serves it.
This too is a deer stand that you ought to consider, it is one of the most difficult crafts in our list but it is also one of the greatest and thanks to the detailed instructions that come with it you will have a blast building this epic mini-fortress.
A deer stand can be built to advertise your own windows ! That is definitely what the individual above did; he basically used his hinge windows in an epic deer stand and he started presenting it as a positive example, a good, cool way to use his products. The deer stand is nothing short of spectacular but it will surely take a dedicated individual to create such a cool little fort, too bad there are no instructions for this amazing construct, we will simply have to take it as inspirational.
An epic guide once again brought forward by HowToSpecialist.com portrays a deer blind carefully designed in Google SketchUp broken into a step by step tutorial that ought to offer beginners and enthusiasts alike the chance to complete the construct easily, hassle-free. Definitely a craft worth considering.
Smaller deer stands can be thoroughly designed and explained in free tutorials too and GardenPlansFree.com surely has a great showcase on that subject with the following guide, epically designed in 3D, possibly in Google SketchUp, all colored coordinated with a good legend, all epic.
Needless to say that really cool guide also comes with a material list, it has a step by step plan that you`ll love.
Yes, a second set of hand-drawn deer stand plans joins our ranks, these too are very detailed. They have been featured on the renown online library entitled Scribd and even their presence on the platform vouches for their quality reason for which we invite you to cast a glance over them, do no let the sketchy look discourage you. The rather small 4x6 deer stand that they so thoroughly represent is easy to realize and definitely worth considering.
A forum presents a super simple tower stand ready to sit two people, all detailed in pictures, a material list and deer stand plans alike, everything you need to build them in one place. People sharing ideas, people sharing crafts, epic stuff. More details here.
20. Awesome Deer Stand Tower
OLYMPUS DIGITAL CAMERA
A superb design, very much like the one above, a tad scaled. It features more details and it utilizes more wood to get the job done but it also offers more space and a taller vantage point. You can scale the deer stand plans above freely or you can wing it, the structure is super simple and requires little to no carpentry skills.
This too is a submission on a hunting forum and while it looks old, rugged, one can argue that is simply epic as it would take an individual an hour tops to create the deer stand if the ladder itself is purchased or assembled at home. Super simple, super epic solution for avid hunters that will certainly not break the bank, a simple deer stand that you can realize rapidly.
A super cool deer stand stands above, surrounding a tree, a super awesome cool hunting spot that contains a ladder, a platform with hand-rail and of-course, a small roof to protect you from light rain and provide some shade during the day. In the instructions one will find out that 16-foot ladder is required to complete the construct but to encourage that the guide provides specific measurements and detailed instructions.
You can actually download one PDF file where you will find the deer blind plan that is elevated above soil level, it is accessed through a ladder and it requires no trees to support it.
A lot of drawings and measurements ought to help you realize this blind but there is not much explained beyond the drawings, we do however encourage you take the time and cast a glance over the project, it may grow on you, it is definitely one worth considering !
Acrylic paints are popular when painting on canvas and for other arts and crafts projects.
So, can acrylic paint be used on skin? Although these paints can be washed off easily using just water and soap, they might not be the best option when it comes to certain applications, like painting on skin. Thus, most of the body paints for professionals or amateurs available in the market are free from acrylic paints.
Although acrylic face paint is not toxic, it can contain harmful chemicals because of which it might not be safe to use. On the other hand, washing off acrylic paint from your face or skin is another hassle you don’t want.
In this guide, we will go through why these paints are harmful to the skin and their viable alternatives. We will also discuss how to remove these paints safely and effectively.
So, without further ado, let’s dive in!
What Are The Ingredients In An Acrylic Paint?
A. Cobalt Pigment
This deep blue cobalt pigment came into origin during the 18th century and is more expensive than any other acrylic paint pigments. Paints containing cobalt pigment are mildly toxic and might lead to skin irritations, allergies, and asthma if inhaled. Ingesting the pigment can even lead to vomiting, nausea, and diarrhea.
B. Cadmium Pigment
Discovered over a century later than the cobalt pigment, this pigment is used to create yellows, browns, and vibrant red paints. Cadmium being a rare pigment, isn’t seen in many paints nowadays. That’s good because over-exposure to it leads to severe health issues and it’s also carcinogenic.
C. Chromium Pigment
Chromium pigment primarily goes into green acrylic colors and can cause havoc in the form of allergic reactions and dermatitis. Any contact with this pigment makes the skin red, itchy, and inflamed.
D. Manganese Pigment
Manganese is found in foods like leaves and nuts, but the pigments used in acrylic colors are actually synthetic. Like other pigments, it’s toxic and can cause severe reactions on the skin.
Is Acrylic Paint Safe To Apply On Skin?
There’s been an ongoing debate if acrylic paints are safe to apply on skin or not, where one group believes it is safe, while others claim that it’s not. But we’d say that acrylic paints shouldn’t be applied on the skin.
The ingredients in acrylic paints aren’t pharmaceutical-grade ones, so there’s a considerable risk of causing skin redness, irritations, itching, and damage. Although there are products that are made especially for skin, these should also be cleaned and washed off quickly.
Here are some of the disadvantages of applying acrylic paint to the skin:
A. Toxicity
Acrylic paint is not toxic as a whole, but some of its ingredients aren’t safe to inhale or apply to your body. So, while using these paints, always wear safety goggles and a mask or respirator.
The levels of toxicity of an acrylic paint varies on gender, age, and how one uses them.
B. Hardens When Dry
Acrylic paints harden over time, owing to the presence of certain ingredients in them. So, it can be used for painting on a canvas or walls, but it’s not ideal for the skin.
C. Difficult To Remove
If you fail to remove acrylic paint off your skin quickly, it begins to dry and harden, making removal much more difficult. And peeling off the paint becomes very painful, so it's best to use warm soapy water or rubbing alcohol to get rid of it.
Is Acrylic Paint Safe To Apply On Your Face?
Face skin is the most sensitive skin of your body, so using acrylics on it is not advised at all. However, some might ignore these warnings and go on to color their face, and it might not affect the skin as such. But, you might put your health at risk by using these colors. An allergic reaction is quite unpleasant and painful!
Some have found a way to use acrylic paint with moisturizers or vegetable oil to make it less toxic, but it would be best if you go for non-toxic options available nowadays. Many of these are ideal for face painting, which you might be looking for, especially at children’s parties. These paints are easier to remove and safe to use on your hands, face, and the rest of your body.
Is Acrylic Paint Safe To Apply On Your Hands?
Avoid applying acrylic paints to parts of your body, including your hands. It not only causes irritation or potential skin damage, but children might also lick some of it, leading to poisoning, stomach distress, and even bleeding. So, make sure to keep these paints away from the reach of your children.
If your kid has swallowed some paint by mistake, wash their hands immediately and make them drink a lot of water. If you are concerned about them consuming a lot of paint, rinse their mouth with salt water, and take them to your doctor immediately. Also, brush their mouth and teeth to get rid of the paint.
Which Type Of Colors Are Safe For Face And Body Art?
There are many skin-friendly paints available on the market, but the ones worth considering are as follows:
A. Water-Based Paint
Water-based paints are probably the safest bet when painting the human body and face. After all, most of these paints available on the market today have to comply with a strict set of guidelines.
They are a great option for kids because these are non-toxic and highly washable paints.
You can use several types of equipment or tool to apply these paints, be it an airbrush, paintbrush, or sponge. The only downside is that they’re susceptible to cracking and rub off easily. And they are not ideal for use in a professional setup like a modeling event.
B. Metallic Body Paint
Another viable alternative for acrylic paints would be metallic body paints. Have you seen the street performers who look like silver or golden statues? These people use this type of paint to achieve a shiny, glossy appearance, mixed with a special liquid, giving them the appearance of a statue.
Be cautious while applying these paints as they might cause skin irritation due to the presence of the metal powder in them. And these don’t come off very easily compared to water-based paint. So, it’s best to stay away from these paints unless your performance depends on them.
C. Alcohol-Based Paint
Alcohol-based paint is primarily used for making airbrush tattoos or special effect applications. As these paints are water-resistant, they are best used in sunny and hot areas or for underwater body painting. They do not easily peel or crack.
That said, alcohol-based paints aren’t rub-proof and come off easily when touched, so be careful. Nevertheless, if this paint is left to dry, cleaning it might take some effort. You will need some rubbing alcohol and wait a day to get the color off your skin.
D. Latex Paint
Liquid latex or latex is also used as skin paint and is an ideal option for cosplayers, as it is less expensive than custom costume designs. Unlike other body paints, they won’t leave any residue on your body. Here are a few things to consider before using latex body paint.
To begin, check if you’re allergic to latex or not. You don't want any redness or skin irritation after applying latex body paint. Apart from that, refrain from using it in extreme heat to avoid the risk of getting heatstroke. Latex paints block the tiny holes on our skin and prevent it from perspiring. Also, keep these away from areas that are irritated or damaged.
Latex sticks to your skin like wax, so shave the body part before applying, otherwise, it will pull the hair when you remove it.
E. Henna
Henna is more of a traditional and plant-based body paint on the list of alternatives. This paint is extracted from plant dye and turns brown and ultimately red when applied.
These are quite common in Asian countries as well as coastal cities of Africa and are usable in several events. For example, in coastal cities of Africa, this is used as body paint for women about to get married. Women in these parts also use this paint as skin decor. And being made of plant dye, it’s completely safe for adults and their kids.
Moreover, its removal is not strenuous; you can rub a scrub gently over the paint to get it off. But stay away from black henna as it contains additional chemicals that might cause an allergic and ugly reaction on your skin.
F. Commercial Body Paints
Companies like Starlight produce body paints in masses for everyone to use. These paints are generally available in containers or spray bottles, contain no percentage of latex, and therefore, aren’t toxic. The company has complied with established guidelines and rules regarding the ingredients used, making it trustworthy and reliable. You can test these paints to check if they work well on you.
G. Markers
These aren’t those everyday markers you use in schools, college, offices, or anywhere else. Some companies have come up with special body painting markers that are only meant for body painting. So, it’s considered a non-toxic acrylic paint and safe to use on adults and children.
Although, some body markers are made only for a particular body part and can be dangerous if applied anywhere else. The companies generally mention these disclaimers on their product labels, so check them before use.
All the paint types mentioned above are safe for human skin and will most likely not cause irritation. But, it’s essential to apply them on a small part of your skin first as a patch test. It’s the best way to ensure the body paint works for you.
Step-By-Step Procedure To Paint Body And Face
A. Step 1: Get Your Tools Ready
Before you sit down to paint the body, prepare all the tools needed for the first body painting gig, which include:
Body paint and face paint kits
Brush or sponge
Water
Mirror
Wet baby wipes or towel
Spray bottle
Stencils
Use thin, round tip brushes for making more minor details and awide brushes for wider ones. You must keep at least three different types of brushes with you, each for black, white, and color paint. Having brushes dedicated to different colors prevents them from getting mixed.
Besides, get a plastic cup for water, which needs to be mixed with paints, and wash the brushes once done. Any sized plastic cup will work wonders. Moreover, keeping a few washcloths to wipe your brushes is essential. Purchase cheap ones if you're painting regularly.
Choosing body paint that suits your body the best is probably most important. Note that these paints must be of cosmetic grade, suit your skin tones perfectly, and shouldn’t cause any harm to your skin.
B. Step 2: Prepare Your Skin
To begin, decide how you would like to have your face painted. If you’re not sure about it, ask the professional makeup artist to show some face painting designs for you to choose from. Once you’ve decided which one to go for, check for any residues or oils on your skin. If necessary, apply a moisturizer to your face to help the paint adhere to your skin.
C. Step 3: Paint Your Skin
Start with adding the design base using a sponge. For that, dip the sponge tip into the water. Don’t soak the sponge thoroughly into the water as you need only a few water drops on it. Dip the wet corner of the sponge into the color you’ll paint your skin with and move it in circular motions to get the paint on it. Dab the sponge gently on your face to apply the color.
If you need a more vibrant color, soak the sponge even more in water and then paint. To get a more intricate design, you’d need to add another layer of color to the base. Select a color that goes well with the base, and use another sponge for further application. Make sure that both colors contrast each other well for your design to stand out.
For example, if you’re painting a butterfly and the base of its wings is purple, use blue rather than yellow. Use the dry section of the sponge to blend both the colors together.
Keep the paint to dry for a few minutes, and touch it with your fingertip to ensure it has dried well. If the paint comes off on your finger, keep it like that for a few more minutes, and once it's completely dried, continue painting.
Now, take out a thin brush to add more intricacy to the design. For that, dip the brush into the water, but don’t make it dripping wet. Make light strokes for more minor details while making thicker lines; use the flat side of the brush. In case the brush stroke goes out of the way, or you’ve made some error in its design, use the baby wipe to clear it out.
D. Step 4: Finish Up
Once the design is complete, wash your hands well using water and soap, especially around the cuticles and nails. The longer you wait to wash off the paint, the harder it is to remove.
Does Acrylic Paint Wash Off Skin?
Acrylic paint dries quickly and coats evenly, but it can be strenuous to wash it off your flexible skin if it hardens up or you’ve made a mess. However, your skin is non-permeable and oily so the paint won’t harden up soon. Here are a few methods to get rid of your body paint.
A. Method 1: Using Water And Soap
Step 1
If the paint hasn't hardened yet, treat the area right away.
The paint becomes much more difficult to remove as it dries and hardens. So, rinse the affected area with warm water. The heat of the water loosens the paint that has begun to dry and should wash away naturally. Washing the skin weakens the hold of paint as the skin gets slippery.
Step 2
Now mix a liquid detergent or hand soap with water until it lathers. Wash the painted area thoroughly by applying a firm pressure using a damp cloth or hand.
Traditional washing soaps or dish soaps are effective in this respect as they contain certain abrasive compounds and elements which wash off the dried-on stains.
Step 3
If a single application of soap and water has worked wonders and cleaned off your paint, it’s time to call it a day. Otherwise, you will need to repeat the entire process until the paint fades and washes away. You can even use a scrubber if mere hand pressure isn’t working well.
B. Method 2: Scrubbing With Baby Oil
Step 1
Wash the painted area with warm water mixed with liquid detergent or soap to loosen the paint and lather it. Try to get most of the acrylic paints off using water and soap, then dry the area before applying baby oil.
Because of the repellent relationship between oils and water, the baby oil won’t stick to the paint. It is the reason you should dry the area well using a towel.
Step 2
Squeeze out a few drops of oil onto the area and gently massage it using your hands. If the stain is very stubborn, you can use a sponge or cotton ball to get rid of the paint. Baby oils contain specific compounds that can break and dissolve the dried-on oil and acrylic-based paints.
Also, these oils are gentler on your skin than paint removers that contain harsh chemicals as their primary agents.
Step 3
In this step, you will rinse the loosened-up paint using warm water. If it cleans up your skin, you take the day off, or you will need to apply baby oils to get rid of the remaining stains.
An added benefit of using baby oils is that it leaves your skin feeling moisturized and smooth.
C. Method 3: Using Rubbing Alcohol
Step 1
Similar to the previous method, firstly, you’ll need to wash off as much of the paint using a mixture of warm water and detergent. Dry off the surface completely to ensure the alcohol isn’t diluted by the water.
Step 2
Take a large cotton ball swab or a washcloth and dip it into a portion of standard rubbing alcohol. Alcohol is a solvent for acrylic paint, so the paint starts breaking up as soon as alcohol is applied to the skin.
Pure rubbing alcohol is one of the most widely recommended means of removing acrylic paint from various surfaces.
Keep on rubbing the paint spot using a cotton ball or washcloth for it to get wet while providing alcohol the time to start acting on it. Make small and circular strokes on the spot to get the paint out of the skin surface. Wash off if all the face paint has come off, or continue scrubbing the area until it's clear.
Can You Put Acrylic Paint On Your Face Final Words
That’s all we had to tell you about whether acrylic paints can be put on the skin or not!
Acrylic is a popular painting medium, and with so many different designs and techniques available, the last thing you need to worry about is whether the paints are harmful to your skin. Also, since it’s so versatile, you can turn acrylic paint into face paint specifically designed for your skin. Here are a few tips for using these acrylic paints.
Make sure you’re reading all the labels on the product to understand what it contains and whether it might harm your skin or not. Never bring the paint too close to your eyes, mouth, or nose, and clean off any spills on the skin right away.
We hope you enjoy using these. Signing off with best wishes!
One time or the other, we’ve all decided to reuse those empty jars of peanut butter or jam after giving it a thorough wash. But there’s one thing that really can really annoy you to the core – removing those stubborn labels on the glass. I mean, you might begin off to a great start, but then there are a few lazy bits here and there which just refuse to be parted with the adhesive. And you, are just left trying to scrape it all out, damaging or scratching the glass surface in the process!
So, what can you do to remove that gunk on the glass in the smoothest way possible, without all that hassle? I am sure that there have been many ways you can find out there, claiming to come to your rescue, but they might not all be as effective. Worry not, I am here to put down a list of easy DIY tricks using household items, with which you can easily remove the stickers and sticker residues. Just read along and find out for yourself.
Easy DIY Tricks on How to Get Stickers Off Glass Rapidly
What are the principles of Sticker Removal?
Before we go into the details, I’d like to let you in on a little secret about the simple principle that goes into effective sticker removal. It consists of three words – Oil, scrubbing and Time. Yes, you read that right!
The process involves applying any oil or greasy fat to the sticker to ensure the dissolution of adhesive, after which you can scrub it off with sponges or other abrasive items to get rid of those stubborn stickers. Then comes the most important thing, time. As they say, good things come to those who wait. So, be patient with the process. Don’t expect it all to be done in a jiffy.
Now, let’s get to that list of tricks I mentioned earlier. Shall we?
Peanut Butter jars are the most common ones that are often re-used in the households. And ironically, you can use the same ingredient to get the sticker off its own jar. The fat content present in the peanut butter can effectively dissolve all the adhesive content in the sticker.
All you have to do is just take a spoonful of peanut butter and spread across a thick layer of it over the sticker. Then just leave it for an hour or so, after which you can simply wipe the sticker clean with a sponge or a piece of cloth.
Hair Dryer
Using the hair dryer for sticker removal is one of the easiest and quickest ways on the list today. Unlike the basic principle, this one involves the heating of adhesive to make it un-sticky so that it could be peeled right off.
So, if you happen to have a hair dryer at home, just turn it on and place it near the sticker for about thirty seconds. Then you can just use your hands to peel away the sticker. No fuss, there! But, should the sticker give you any more trouble, apply the heat for another thirty more seconds, and you’re good to go!
Washing Soda
Ask any DIY hack enthusiast about the one trick they turn to for removing their stickers; this would be the answer you’re likely to get the most. It’s simple, clean and you can remove stickers from multiple jars at once. Just fill in your sink or a bucket with water, add in a cup of washing soda to it and leave your glass bottles out there to soak. After about a good half an hour or so, you should be able to peel the sticker right off without any hassle.
I know, I know, this sounds strange. But if you’ve managed to pull off the sticker and find the adhesive still stuck in there to bother you, then a common eraser could be all you need to finish the job and ger rid of the sticker residue.
The abrasiveness of rubber material in the eraser will help you scrape the adhesive content right off the glass surface when you apply some friction.
Baking Soda and Coconut Oil
Now, there’s a perfect mixture which could help you with the trouble of sticker removal. The paste made from baking soda and coconut oil can be so powerful that it can even remove the most stubborn of stickers.
The oil in the paste saturates the adhesive while the baking soda acts as the scrub. So, you can smear some paste on the sticker, let sit for half an hour or so, before scrubbing it off.
Alcohol
Yes, Ethyl alcohol is another effective way to remove stubborn stickers from the glass jars. For this, you can use any liquid with an alcohol base. Be it rubbing alcohol, nail polish, or even some cheap vodka.
Just take some alcohol, soak a paper towel in it and wrap it around the sticker for half an hour or so. Then use an abrasive cloth to scrub it clean and remove all the sticker residue.
Another condiment that is useful for more than just eating is Mayonnaise. Believe it or not, but the oil content in the Mayo is surprisingly effective on the adhesives of the sticker.
Like the rest of the pasty ingredients here, smear over some Mayo over the sticker and wipe the sticker away after letting it sit for half an hour or so, just note that this way to remove stickers might make you hungry in the process.
White Vinegar
White Vinegar is another liquid that can help you remove stickers. Soak a dish-wash cloth in some vinegar and wrap it around the sticker for about thirty minutes. You should then be able to remove the sticker easily.
Image via Igor Ovsyannykov@igorovsyannykov
Razor Blade
Now, don’t forget the effectiveness of a good old razor blade that’s usually available at homes. You can hold the blade at an angle where you can push it under the sticker, and then peel it off carefully to remove stickers.
You might be having some sticker residue left from the adhesive there, but that could be taken care of with an eraser or any other method mentioned in the article.
WD-40 Lubricant Spray
Although the lubricant aerosol spray might not be readily available at all homes, it can get you out of some sticky situations.
When it comes to the messy labels, you can just spray some WD-40 over the sticker, leave it for a while and boom, the sticker slides right off, with some help. So, it’d be a good bet if you can keep some WD-40 handy at home if you remove stickers of cookie jars often.
Baby Oil
If you happen to have some baby oil at home, then you don’t have to worry about working hard on the gooey labels. This is because a little bit of baby oil is nothing short of a magic ingredient on stubborn stickers.
Take some baby oil and apply it on the adhesive for a while, and scrub it off with an abrasive cloth. And voila! You’re done. However, if you want the trick to be much more effective, you might want to remove the upper sticker by soaking it in some warm water first.
Petroleum Jelly
The grease in the petroleum jelly is perfect to remove stickers and the adhesive content in the sticker labels. So, apply a thick layer of Vaseline over the sticker, let sit for about half an hour before scrubbing the sticker off with a sponge or a cloth. And that should be able to do the trick.
Image via ARTP@artp
Windex
Yes, the window cleaners are also a proven way of getting those annoying stickers off the glass surface. Just spray some good amount of Windex on your glass jar, wait for a while and scrub the sticker off and there you go!
Cooking Spray
Using some cooking spray onto the labels can also help you remove stickers with ease. The fatty oils in the cooking spray loosen the adhesive in the sticker, making it easier to peel off the whole thing without any trouble.
Hair Spray
Another kind of spray that is effective for the stubborn sticker removal is the one you use to style your hair. You read that right. Working with some hairspray could help you pull off the stickers with ease. All you have to do is use some spray, and let sit for a while before scraping it off for good.
So, these are a few tried and tested ways to remove the stickers from the glass surface, all by yourself. That too, from the convenience of your own home, at your leisure. Now, you don’t have to spend on the commercial goo-removal substances for the job that needs a few simple ingredients available in the kitchen. Just try these methods, see what works for you, and you’re good to go!
But hey, don’t forget to clean the whole bottle with warm water and dish-washing soap later. I mean, no one would want to reuse the bottle with all that grease and gooey mess on, right?
Now that the glass is clean of stickers you can proceed with various glass bottle projects, some of which might require actually cutting the glass. If that is the case here you will find the step by step DIY approach on how to cut glass yet if the project bigger and you have cleaned all those stickers for it, it would make sense to use something faster for the cutting and finishing of the glass. The best stained glass ring saws have been featured on Homesthetics and also list of the best stained glass grinders is present to help you finish the cut smoothly. We highly encourage you to use tools with safety gear at all times and read the instructions manual thoroughly before proceeding.
Back in the day, people would use basements and attics mainly for storing things, but those days are long gone.
In recent times, since the concept of utilizing every bit of space in the house has picked up, people are using every room for something. From attic bedrooms to garage offices, there is no limit to the ideas people come up with. Additionally, turning the basement into living space has also become quite popular.
In fact, many people are turning the basement into full-fledged apartments for guests or renting out. Whether you want to turn the basement into an extra kitchen or set it up as a studio with a kitchen, we've got your back. We have carefully curated a list of ideas for basement kitchens and kitchenettes that we hope will be helpful to you.
So, without further ado, let's get to it.
Basement Kitchens and Kitchenettes Ideas
Get A Theme Going
One of the best things you can do for the basement kitchen is getting a theme going. Assuming there is a primary kitchen in the house for the everyday stuff, this one can become a little escape. Besides, who wouldn't want a space that helps them leave the mundane behind and enter a whole new world?
This can essentially be anything, be it sports or movie night or even something magical. The idea is to have a uniform decor in the basement, with the focal point being the kitchen. Let's explore a few popular basement kitchenette themes.
Movie Night Theme
This is quite a popular theme for all the movie buffs out there. If you are the kind of person who likes to watch movies (and even TV shows) daily, why not have a dedicated space for it. It can prove to be a great alternative to sitting on the bed or the living room surfing through Netflix specials.
One of the things that can be done is to transform the island counter into a concession stand. It does not have to be a concession stand with a glass display, although that does seem to add to the charm. Alternatively, you can stock up the counter with sweet and savory snacks and a mini popcorn machine.
You can either go for nude shades, so the snacks can pop out, or give the kitchenette a quirky makeover. For this, bright tiles and appropriate lighting always do the trick.
Sports Theme
Another popular theme is a sports bar or game night. Ideal for sports enthusiasts, a themed basement kitchenette like this will allow you and your friends to enjoy it fully. Moreover, this allows everyone to immerse themselves in the world of sports without leaving the house.
Ideally, the kitchen counters and cabinets can be darker than the rest of the room to give a more pub-like effect. Along with that, some high chairs and liquid-resistant mats on the counter can also be an excellent addition. Alternatively, you can decorate the whole area based on the colors of your favorite team or sport, like in the picture above.
Beach Theme
Do you like to hear the sound of the waves, feel the warm wind on your hair, and sand in your toes? Then you probably are in love with the beach. The thing is, it's not always possible to head to the beach, but that doesn't mean it can't come to you.
For a beach-themed basement, coastal colors are the best. Since this includes many blues, greens, and whites, it is easier to find standard colors. When used in combination, it can create a beautiful, "light on the eyes" kind of space that brings calmness and peace, just like the water.
We suggest taking inspiration from the picture above if you are looking to have a beach-themed basement kitchenette. Having kitchenware to match the blue and white tiles and additional décor items like seashells will solidify the theme.
Contemporary Chic Theme
Now, just because we said "theme" does not mean the basement kitchenette has to look like Disneyland. If you are looking for something less niche or are renting out the space to someone else and need sober decor, check out contemporary chic styles.
This kind of style is ideal if you're using the basement as a space for guests or just need a uniform modern decor throughout the house. Contemporary chic incorporates many light and dark elements to give a stylish yet airy look to the room.
As a setup, you can look into having a mix of marble and dark wood on the counters and cabinets. Any seating would have to follow suit, so modern furniture and light-colored accent seating would be the ideal fit. Lastly, add minimal lamps and adequate lights to complete the look.
Let There Be Light
The thing about basement kitchens/kitchenettes is that they tend to become the focal point in the room. Since the basement itself is just one large space, a cluster of appliances on one side does tend to catch people's eye. This is why this is the ideal time to focus on some light fixtures.
Adding any type of light fixtures to the kitchen area will highlight it even more. Even with lights, you can easily follow a theme or just go the traditional route. Either way, it will enhance the look of the area and provide adequate lighting for practical purposes.
Let's explore a few popular themes and ideas.
Small Fixtures
One popular idea among people that have low ceilings is small light fixtures. Usually, they can be small hanging ones or even ones that are installed in the walls. Furthermore, a lot of people opt for installing lights in cabinets as well.
These small fixtures can make a tremendous difference if you have an otherwise dark-themed kitchen. The lights will provide more than adequate lighting against the darker shades and enhance the look of the kitchen even more. Plus, when there is lighting in the cabinets, it makes it much easier to look inside.
Hanging Lights
These lights are usually installed in sync with the smaller fixtures as it creates a bit of uniformity and more well-rounded light coverage. Hanging lights look best over island counters but can also be installed right in the middle of the kitchen. This is to create a focal point within the kitchen itself.
If you have a theme going like sports or movie night, it will look better if the hanging lights are more appropriate to the setting. In most cases, contemporary or vintage styles do not go with a lot of themes. Hence, it will be beneficial to look for something simple and minimalistic so that it blends in well.
Industrial Style Lights
There is a certain charm attached to lighting in old-school factories and industrial spaces. That is probably why industrial-styled lights have gained so much traction in the last few years. It does not matter whether the basement kitchen has a dark rustic look or a light modern one; industrial-style lights look amazing in every interior.
The best way to get a good feel of the industrial-style lights is to team it up with old-school Edison bulbs. These bulbs bring out the wrought iron body of the lights effortlessly, making them perfect for wrought iron pipe chandeliers or hanging lamps.
Modern Lighting
Lighting in the kitchen does not have to be over the top; there are plenty of more minimal and elegant designs that stand out. Lights over the island counter in any kitchen are a common theme, so why not do the same thing with a bit of twist? This is where modern light fixtures come in.
Less conventional lighting in the kitchen, especially over the kitchen counter, helps direct the focus to the counters. Plus, it works as a "statement" piece decor if the rest of the kitchen is simple and minimalistic.
Glass Elements
One of the best things you can do for light and dark-themed kitchens/kitchenettes is to incorporate glass elements. This will allow the light to fall beautifully on the glass and brighten up the space, which is a good change from a dingy basement.
Glass elements can be incorporated in multiple ways; Take the image above, for example. You can install glass cabinets and even glass decor on the counter. Additionally, clear light fixtures like a mini chandelier or built-in white lights can help bring the beauty out of the glass elements.
Another thing that can be done is to have a glass storage hutch if you do not wish to change cabinet doors.
Essentials Only
It is possible that a basement might not have enough space to set up an elaborate kitchen, and that's okay! There are plenty of things you can do with smaller spaces as well. One of the popular ideas is to just stock the basement kitchen with essentials.
This could be beneficial in multiple cases, like if the basement was being rented out or kept as a spare. The idea is to stock it up with only essentials like a microwave, mini-fridge, and an induction cooktop. Additionally, storage space in these types of kitchenettes is crucial but difficult to manage since the area is already small.
The best way to go about it will be only to have essential plates and other cutlery. This kind of setup is ideal for one to two people since not much equipment is needed to have a full-functioning kitchen.
A Splash Of Color
If the basement is minimal and light, we suggest adding a pop of color to the kitchen area using vibrant tiles or wallpaper. Additionally, if the wallpaper or tiles are already set up, you can also change the cabinet colors or add bright-colored decor.
The color contrast is more noticeable and appreciated when it is done in a light-colored kitchen instead of dark. However, if you are looking to create a contrast with a dark kitchen, we suggest adding glass, white, or light blue elements on the counter.
Bring The Party Home
As the days keep going by and schedules become busier, it can be challenging to find time to relax. Life can get in the way of essential outings like a girl's night out or a game night with the boys. So, why not bring all of that fun to your basement?
If you already have a primary kitchen and have a spare one in the basement, take advantage of it by converting it into a bar. The cabinets in the kitchen can be used to hold all the glasses and bar essentials. Furthermore, if you need it, a lower cabinet can be made into a wine rack.
When trying to create a bar-like setting, one crucial add-on to the kitchenette is glass holders under the cabinets. That additional rack gives you more storage space and aesthetically looks better when trying to recreate a bar.
If you have an island counter in the kitchen, that can be used as a serving/drink space. Couple that with a few high chairs and coasters on the table, and you're good to know; Oh, and don't forget the snack bowls!
Traditional Kitchen
With the basement being an additional space in the house, most ideas to decorate them are modern or quirky. However, if you are setting up a basement kitchen as your primary one and need it to be sober, there are plenty of traditional layouts that can be achieved.
To begin with, the kitchen has to have a neutral and simple color. You can opt for something in a light color palette or even light shades of brown. Most traditionally styled kitchens have a ton of wooden elements in brown, white or black, which is something to consider.
The next most important thing is the lighting - it has to be simple and has to blend in well. They can be fixed into the walls, or you can even opt for simple hanging bulbs over the counter. And, if there is an island counter, a few high chairs or stools can be incorporated into the setup.
A traditional and minimal kitchen like this is easy to manage and makes styling the living area effortless. Make sure this kitchen has essentials like a microwave, a fridge, and a cooktop.
Maximizing Storage
One of the things you can do to make the most of any space is to add more storage space to it. This is especially ideal when the storage space is less, and there is a need to make every nook and cranny useful.
Cabinets and drawers will always be there in the kitchen, so why not opt for more storage by adding extra cabinets, racks, or a hutch? Adding more elements that can hold all the essentials needed in the kitchen makes it more user-friendly and enjoyable to use.
If you have enough space between cabinets in the kitchenette, a few shelves can be added to turn it into a hutch. Having a buffet-style kitchen counter optimizes storage and keeps things in arms reach, which can be super beneficial.
Dine-In
Not all basements are made the same. While some might allow you the luxury to set up elaborate kitchens and dining areas, most don't. This is where the mixing of two spaces comes into the picture.
If the basement kitchenette is small, but there is enough space to keep a small table, make it into a dine-in kitchen. This can be done in two ways - either have a chair and table set up or install a slide-out table from under the counter.
Either way, the main idea is to save some space for other furniture and create a dining space near the kitchen.
Open Shelves for Easy Access
Not all kitchens have cabinets on the wall, especially in the basement. Certain spaces are built smaller with the intention that only one or two people will use them. However, if you plan to rent out the basement or use it frequently, we suggest adding a few shelves.
The thing about cabinets is that things can be shifted to the far end, making it difficult for people to get to it. This issue can be eliminated by installing shelves instead of cabinets, so everything is at the forefront.
Finding everything you need in the kitchen will become much easier if you have everything in one line. Moreover, shelves are a lot easier to clean since they aren't as deep as some cabinets.
Additionally, shelves are a boon for people that have uneven ceilings and walls. Instead of trying to get the cabinets to align with the walls, shelves are a better alternative.
Keep It Rustic
This one is probably the easiest to execute if the structure of the house is exposed in the basement. You can keep it minimal by just having the brick exposed while setting up the rest of the kitchen - be it shelves, cabinets, or anything of the sort.
The exposed brick will give the basement a bit of a rustic feel which can be made even more appealing by adding industrial-style lights. You can add more lighting to the walls to highlight the color of the brick as well.
In terms of the general theme in the kitchen, metal and wooden elements will bind the rustic feel together a bit more. As these elements - the brick, wood, and metal decor - are darker and denser, having light-colored cabinets and counters will give the eyes a rest. Additionally, light marble counters look good against brick walls.
What To Consider
Setting up a basement kitchen is never easy because, let's face it, the basement was not made to be used that way. However, based on the ideas we have given you, it is clear that it is not an impossible task. Here are a few things you must consider when setting up a basement kitchen/kitchenette.
Circulation
Air circulation is one of the main things to look into when setting up a basement kitchen. As it will be used for cooking, the air has to circulate correctly, so it does not become a hazard. It is best to contact a professional contractor to get this done.
Size
Basements aren't the biggest parts of the house most of the time, so the kitchen has to fit appropriately. If there is not a lot of space, set up a small kitchenette with essentials rather than an elaborate full-size kitchen,
Safety
This basement space could potentially be someone's home, so it is essential to make sure it is safe. Ensure there are smoke and CO detectors and proper exits in case of emergencies.
Basement Kitchens and Kitchenettes FAQs
Why Do I Need A Basement Kitchenette?
This can be for multiple reasons. The most common reason most people set it up is to use additional space in the house. You could also set up the kitchenette and make the basement into a studio apartment to rent out.
Is It Easy To Set Up A Kitchen Like This?
It depends on if you are only setting up a basement kitchenette or a full-fledged studio. If it is just the kitchen, the only thing to keep in mind is installing fans, lights, and maybe storage fixtures. Additionally, you will need to install fire safety systems.
However, if you are setting up a small living space, there might be more to it than just this.
Final Words
And with that, we come to the end of our guide on ideas for basement kitchens and kitchenettes. Did any of these ideas appeal to you? Let us know if we were able to help make your dream kitchenette come true.
Before we leave, we would like to reiterate that setting up a basement kitchen is a great way to utilize additional space in the house. You can use the space as a spare kitchen, for entertainment, or even to rent out - the possibilities are endless. Just make sure to follow all the safety rules, and you should be good to go.
On that note, we shall sign off, but we will be back very soon.
In the world of crafts, imagination and creativity thrives before anything else, regardless of scale, regardless of materials involved, the creative process is something that cannot suffer comparison and today, in the little league we have no less than 49 incredibly beautiful acorn crafts worth pursuing. Each and every craft can be realized from the comfort of one`s home, no power tools, nothing that a diy amateur can`t tackle.
The simplicity of the crafts and their versatility are an encouragement and a recommendation for parents to realize these with the little ones, children will love to see something take shape from their bare hands. Take a minute and cast a glance over the gallery, we would love to hear from you in the comment section below !
49 Incredibly Beautiful Acorn Crafts to Pursue
1. use acorn caps with glitter
To shape extraordinarily beautiful Christmas ornaments, a simple diy endeavor to be realized with your family.
via sweetsomethingdesign.blogspot.com
2. create acorn initial ornaments
These can designate one`s place at the dinner table, the glitter and white can fit any decor easily but in simplicity they truly shine.
Acorns, pine-cones, walnuts are elements of great beauty all by themselves yet together they`re able to change any decor; use them with burlap and yarn and win the day !
A heart worth sharing in a splendid decor, an extraordinary match for a cozy-airy setting.
Source Unknown
48. Color in the natural ENVIRONMENT
Spread a game of color with acorn caps in your family circle, children will love it !
Source Unknown
49. a simple pair for your christmas tree
One of the simplest crafts might be the one to win the Christmas tree ! A simple pair, ready to rock !
Source Unknown
Acorns might not be the first thing that comes to mind when one thinks of diy projects and crafts but yet their potential is extraordinary and they`re quite resourceful, lucrative, they can solve a lot of problems despite their small form-factor ! What do you think about acorn crafts? We would love to hear from you in the comment section below !
We step on them everyday and don't really pay much attention to their design. But a properly designed floor is the foundation of your entire interior and exterior design line. It reflects your taste and personality in a discreet way, inviting, guiding you through your home in unexpected ways. Marble floors, hardwood floors or the already classical DIY pallet floor, the possibilities are numerous and vary according to taste and budget. Which one is your favorite and would opt for? Choose from the gallery showcased below of 32 Highly Creative and Cool Floor Designs For Your Home and Yard the right design for you.
Cool Floor Designs
#1 transparent leveling compound over a concrete floor resembling water
What do you think about the gallery showcased above? Are you ready to transform your design through floors only? We would love to hear your opinion in the comment section below.
The walls are the one protecting us in our very own shelter. These are elements that are providing us comfort in all its shapes, slowly creating an imaginary box in which we feel safe, we feel at home. If we realize this or not it goes without a saying that these walls that are protecting us are also directing the interior décor directly, imposing our furniture positioning, our circulation flow in the home and calling indirectly the activities that a room can accommodate and carry. They are a highly important element in our home from absolutely every point of view and as a result they should also carry our personality, a drop of our character and our taste. Through Wall Art you can dictate all of these, through cool no-money decorating projects you can ensure that your house becomes your home without influencing your pockets.
You do not need huge resources to personalize your décor and moreover you do not need anything others telling you what your walls should wear. We have featured underneath a selection of inexpensive decorating project meant to feed your imagination and help you start your own wall art décor projects.
We would love to hear valuable feedback in the comment section below on these Cool No-Money Decorating Projects. What are your walls wearing?
The bathroom is the most relaxing room in our homes. A well designed bathroom can simple erase the stress gathered throughout the day and induce peace and tranquility. You have the power to create with little to no effort, in your own home, a calm, a soothing atmosphere animated by ambient light, pastel colors, wooden textures of various kinds and plants, all these being the ingredients of an extraordinarily successful recipe. 19 beautiful affordable decor ideas that will add the spa style to your bathroom have showcased below, we invite you to cast a glace at the gallery and notice how little efforts can have huge results into your design line.
Affordable Decor Ideas
1. Use Wooden Textures as Accents and Add Coziness and Warmth
The gallery above showcases rapid solutions able to change various design lines with little to no effort. We would love to hear your opinion on the matter and hear how you would intervene in your bathroom with small little acts able to make a change.
In the 1990s, the United Arab Emirates began experiencing a massive building boom known as the New Dubai. Projects like the Palm Islands, Burj Al Arab Hotel, Dubai Mall, and the most extravagant of all, the Burj Khalifa, became icons of an ever-changing city. The battle between architects, engineers, and designers commenced, each striving to leave a mark on the magnificent Dubai, offering architectural challenges that were both well and poorly received. From a city with strong traditional roots, Dubai transformed into a beacon of modernity and, some say, excess.
In fifty years, Dubai has undergone such a dramatic change and development that it has become unrecognizable. The urban built area exceeded 500 square kilometers, and the foundation for what would soon be the tallest building in the world was being laid. The construction of skyscrapers has lost its original purpose of being built in city centers that lacked space and required dense construction. Skyscrapers have become symbols of modernity and capitalism – when you have the power to go big, why limit yourself?
In the quest to establish its newfound modernity, Dubai sought to create iconic buildings to attract investors.
Anthropologist Kanna Ahmed writes in Dubai: the City as Corporation:
"Downtowns have transformed from contexts primarily for functional centrality to centers of symbolic capital. With the development of both information and design technologies, it has become possible to design increasingly radical and flamboyant (or “iconic”) buildings and to disseminate images of this photogenic architecture instantaneously on a global scale. Images of downtowns replete with aesthetically fanciful buildings, instantly consumable for their vividness and superficiality, are now standard implements in the advertising toolkit of both established major urban centers and, like Dubai, cities attempting to establish a cutting-edge reputation for themselves."
While considered "pointless," the Burj Khalifa has become Dubai's icon, polarizing everything.
Karmin Blair wrote for Architectural Record in 2010:
"Iconic skyscrapers, especially those that strive for the fleeting title of “world’s tallest building,” are rarely the progeny of cold logic. Their backers are invariably motivated by ambition and ego. The architect does not control whether or where such behemoths are built. He or she can only ensure that they are proud and soaring things, not Frankenstein-esque, XXL-size monstrosities. Such is the considerable achievement of Adrian Smith, FAIA, and his former colleagues at the Chicago office of Skidmore, Owings & Merrill (SOM) in the gargantuan yet persuasive Burj Khalifa."
Its structure is an elegant creation of steel, concrete, and glass, designed to be graceful and refined, and to refocus attention away from the Palm Islands. Although the Burj Khalifa is not an exemplary model of green design, its double-pane low-E glass panels make up a skin system that traps condensation that would otherwise evaporate. While a small act for a building that will consume almost a million gallons of water a day in a region where water is a scarce resource, it nonetheless cuts back on water requirements by 20 percent.
The Burj Khalifa's design spirals upward with a series of setbacks that gradually taper the tower to a slender end with a 700-foot spire. It was deliberately conceived to be more organic, partly due to an effort to echo local forms. The Hymenocallis blossom, a desert flower common in the Arabian Peninsula, inspired the tower’s triple-lobed footprint. The architects assert that the design contains motifs of Islamic art, and that when viewed from the base or the top, the tower “recalls the onion domes of Islamic architecture.”
Homesthetics Conclusion
Dubai’s rapid transformation had positive but also negative effects. The criticism continues, especially from the West, and it's ironic that the Burj Khalifa, and the entire Dubai for that matter would be criticized by the ones who designed and built it.
Rem Koolhaus writes:
“What has fascinated me in Dubai is how dominant our reading is. By “our” I mean the West. Dubai happened; we participated in its construction. We were complicit in its extravagance. But we were also the first to denounce its absurdity. What I fear, now that we have declared the “end-game,” is that we will also be the first to tell Dubai not to be itself anymore, to tell Dubai that it’s over and to declare prematurely an end, not only to an experiment, but also to a real cultural change that has been taking place in and underneath all of this, and that still deserves to reach its own conclusions.”
Two bathrooms can often demand more space than available, and that’s where the Jack and Jill model comes to the rescue.
These are perfect for families with two kids or couples living together in adjoining rooms. Now, you can choose among numerous Jack and Jill designs and plans, but please note the space available and the budget before settling for an option.
You can also combine different designs for your bathroom, ensuring that two or more doorways lead to the place from adjoining bedrooms.
Moving on, we will tell you all about the top Jack and Jill bathroom ideas in the following section. You should find minimalistic, colorful, neutral-shaded, and country-style design variations to explore.
So, read on!
Top 35 Jack And Jill Bathroom Ideas
1. Setting Up The Mirror
A mirror is an essential addition to a Jack and Jill bathroom layout. So, you can opt for a larger one that covers both the sinks or settle for two small mirrors placed next to each other.
2. Improved Storage Space
Since two people will use the bathroom, there needs to be ample storage space for utilities and gadgets. We recommend designs that involve well-placed cabinets and storage racks under the sink or along the walls.
3. Using Shower Curtains
You will need privacy while using the bathroom at some point in time. Living together may have its perks, but that does not mean you have to give up your personal space.
Invest in a good shower curtain that will keep the shower area hidden from the rest of the bathroom. We suggest that you look for good quality, waterproof and durable material that is easy to clean.
4. Easy Access
A shared bathroom needs to have open floor space for both parties to move about freely. In this picture, you will see a bathtub and a cabinet on both sides, with a walking space in between. More than two people can also move around the bath space easily without disturbing each other.
5. Shower Door
Jack and Jill bathroom design does not generally involve a shower with glass on the sides. That would make it entirely transparent and might hinder your privacy. Instead, it can have walls on both sides with just a glass door fitted with a shower curtain giving you all the needed privacy.
6. Glossy Finish
You can enhance the look of the bathroom by adding a glossy finish to the frame design of the furniture. This makes the place look sophisticated, and the woodwork looks very elegant. The separate cabinets below the double sinks can then be used to store essentials separately.
7. Wooden Finish
If you are looking to complement the Jack and Jill layout, then a wooden finish can be used on the furniture. This enhances the interior design while you can have enough space to store personal things.
As you can see in the picture, there are two washbasins and three mirrors on the wall. The space between the basins is wide, giving people enough space. Plus, the walkway in between will provide you with room to walk through or keep a chair.
8. All-White Bathrooms
If you find the color white to be soothing, you can use it for the entire bathroom. It will make the shared space look bigger while adding to the style. To do this, you can opt for white furniture, a white framed mirror, basins, and a white shower curtain.
Warm white light will complement the interior space and the dark wall color. You can also paint the walls in a dark gray shade and add white wainscoting around the bathroom.
9. Small Bathroom Design
If you own a small bathroom but want it to look aesthetically pleasing, this simple bathroom design will work out well. Here you can see how a small space has been used to fit in the sink, toilet, and shower room on the side. White color is used around the place to make it look more attractive.
Moreover, white has the power to make a space look bigger, and you should keep that in mind while purchasing.
10. Two Vanity Sinks
If you have a large space, utilize it to create two vanity sinks instead of one. They can have two mirrors and two separate cabinets with a tub. Install wall lamps on both sides of the mirror, and you will have created a beautiful bathroom.
In the picture, the entire interior has been done in pure ivory white, which makes it all the more radiant. We recommend adding some golden highlights to lift the ambiance further.
11. Eco-friendly Lights
You may not always be using the toilet area at the same time as your partner or housemate. That would mean a heavy consumption of electricity if all the lights in the bathroom need to be switched on whenever one is using it.
Hence, we will recommend opting for eco-friendly lights wherein you can place an accent light on top of each mirror. They should have separate switches so that you can switch on one of them at a time.
12. Double Or Single Vanity
If you are confused between choosing a single or double vanity, this design can be opted for. It is a single vanity cabinet, but there is more space than other options. It will provide you with greater storage space but will take up less floor space.
We totally loved the sleek and compact design that it sports. Pair it up with accent mirrors and lighting to enhance the look.
13. Vinyl Floors
In case you are looking for a unique yet affordable type of floor design to choose from, then using vinyl for the flooring will be a great idea. Vinyl is easy to lay, and you will not have to spend a lot of money purchasing and installing it.
14. Stone Finish
This is one of the most elegant designs that we have come across to date. You will find a bathtub sitting in the middle with enough space for two people to get in at a time. Then there is a hand basin with a wooden base on the side. This goes very well with the stone finish of the walls.
15. Tight Space
For bathrooms with very tight spaces, you will not be able to install dual sinks. Instead, settle for a small sink and a cabinet underneath. We love the sleek and slim design, which does not make the space look overcrowded. Add an open side cabinet for the rest of your products, and you should not have any further problems.
16. Calm And Classy Interior
Are you looking for a calm and classy Jack and Jill bathroom to indulge in after long work hours? You can create one of your own with the help of wood and white walls. Check out the image, and you will see that one side of the wall is made with wood while the other side is painted in white shades.
There is a bathtub in the center with a double washbasin on the side, and a wooden stool is placed right beside the bathtub. Plus, we love the minimalist design and the use of space here in this Jack and Jill bathroom layout.
17. Brick Tiles
While paint and wallpaper are often used in Jack and Jill bathrooms, you will be surprised to see how well white brick tiles can add to the overall design. These tiles can immediately make the walls stand out. Add ivory white brick tiles and pair them up with a dark-colored wall. Your guests will surely be impressed by your bathroom space.
18. Large Window
If the space is very confined and you want to make it feel more open, then installing a large window strategically inside the Jack and Jill bathroom can work. You can install blinds to ensure people from outside cannot see you. Plus, the window will allow fresh air to come inside the place, making it more ventilated.
19. Luxurious Design
A beautiful Jack and Jill bathroom can be made with a touch of luxury. Yes, you can invest in creating a long and beautiful countertop with seats on the side. Design them well with a mirror on one side which adds to the space.
You can then have two towering cabinets on both sides that will add to the overall design. That is not all, as you cannot miss out on the Jack and Jill sinks on the other side of the room.
These bathroom designs work for multiple people using the same space. You might even end up spending most of your time at home in this space, considering the elegant and sophisticated design.
20. Contemporary Zen
If you are looking to create a peaceful and comfortable Jack and Jill bathroom, this can be a great design to choose. The place has an open floor with only two dominant colors in the space.
Additionally, you will see a wooden backsplash and an adjustable wooden panel for privacy. We can almost imagine scented candles burning with a few reed sticks on the side. Install a good speaker, and you can have relaxing music to go with the space.
21. Marble Floors And Walls
This is a unique design wherein the floor has been matched with the walls. There is parity in all the surfaces, keeping them in sync, and the marble surfaces reflect light creating a very interesting ambiance inside the bathroom.
That is not all, as blue lighting has been used for the bathtub, which adds to the overall design.
22. Attic Jack And Jill Bathroom
Attic spaces with two doors leading to two bedrooms can be utilized in a beautiful way. Check out this geometric design with angled walls, and you should have a great example, to begin with.
Adding on, natural lighting has been used to create more space, and the mosaic wall, along with a frameless mirror, makes it all more beautiful. Some greenery has been used around the place, and a green towel is placed at the corner to bring a burst of colors.
23. Rustic Countryside Design
A bathroom can feel warm and cozy if you opt for this countryside vibe. Here, you can see a Jack and Jill bathroom open floor plan with neutral shaded carpets all along the floor. Hence, you can move around barefoot easily.
Also, notice that beige, brown, and natural stone color has been used widely in the space to create a warm vibe. You can use round framed mirrors to add to the effect. Pair it up with some artificial flowers in the corner, and you have a gorgeous homely place.
Moreover, the bathtub faces a window offering you a view of the outside.
24. Geometric Design
This can be a great design for a formal-looking bathroom meant for minimalist contemporary houses. It comes with a well-partitioned area with a geometric wall divider in the middle. Notice that shades of gray have been used for the interior space, and a frameless mirror has been placed over the countertop.
On the other side of the double sink, there is the shower area and the toilet. You can use the retractable enclosure when privacy is needed.
25. Black And White
This yin yang Jack and Jill bathroom design will surely enhance the beauty of the bathroom area. The black and white contrast colors make it all the more appealing. Plus, the marble walls, as well as the light streaming in on the white corners, make it look very aesthetic. Circular mirrors have been used to give the yin yang feel.
Also, the open cabinets make the space look even larger and more open.
26. Partitioned Compact Design
If you have a compact bathroom, then this Jack and Jill design can help in making the space look bigger. A marble divider has been installed in the center, which complements the green tiles along with the glowing white color of the walls.
On one end of this wall, you will find the dual sinks along with two mirrors installed. The toilet seat is on the other side of the divider, and it is placed in the wall to save space. Plus, the ladder towel rack allows a lot of open space, making the area look bigger.
You can also check out other space-saving bathroom ideaswhich work with most types of bathrooms.
27. Columned Sinks
This design redefines the idea of a semi-private Jack and Jill bathroom design. You will be able to see a chest of hardwood cabinets on both sides of the two sinks. These can be used by two people to keep their things separately. Also, the smooth granite top is very functional and can be used to keep essentials.
Additionally, the curved mirror design along with lighting on both sides enhance the look of the bathroom.
28. White And Beige
White, beige, and glass walls can truly lift up the ambiance of a place and make it look beautiful. Check out this design where beige has been used for the walls, while the rest of the place is done up in ivory white. Mirrors cover a large section of the wall making the space look a lot bigger.
This is a minimalist design, but you can add greenery to the space to lift it up even more. There are other minimalist designs that you can check out if you desire a simple bathroom with one sink.
29. Couple Shower
If you are sharing the space with a significant other, then you might want to enjoy taking showers together. So, why fight over one shower when you can have two at the same place. We loved this innovative Jack and Jill bathroom design where two showers are placed next to each other.
30. Popping Colors
Do you want the bathroom to have a bright color scheme? We will recommend using a bright pop red color on one of the walls, which can then be matched with white walls on the other side. The design here contains walls at an angle, which adds to the overall look. Plus, the cherry red wall has a beautiful deer head art piece and white double sinks that fit right in.
31. Mounted Shelves
A great way to enhance existing space and make it look bigger are mounted shelves. While this involves dual sinks, you can get mounted shelves for both and keep the base area open. Pair it up with a glass shower room, and you should be good to go.
32. Neutral Shades
Here, importance has been given to creating clean lines, a modern vibe along with a minimalistic color scheme. The gray and white color scheme goes very well together, creating a very chic and contemporary vibe. Plus, there is ample lighting, thanks to the large glass window on one side. You can use drapes to cover the area and preserve your privacy.
You will find a great tile contrast used here for this Jack and Jill bathroom. There is a contrast between hexagonal and subway wall tiles, enhancing the effect. And the compact design has been made in such a way that enough light streams in and makes the space look bigger. The white color stands in contrast with the wooden sink cabinet.
Further, you can use a few colorful accessories as accent pieces in the place.
34. Asymmetrical Design
If you wish for an angled look, then this uncommon bathroom design truly stands out. There are two countertop sinks placed at an angle to each other. In between, there is a bathtub placed with sleek sides. You will see windows lining up the wall, which adds to the scenic view.
Now in case you live by the beach, this can provide a very chic and coastal look. The powder blue walls add to the white of the window pane and cabinets.
35. Multifunctional Design
Here, we have a large floor plan with sinks placed in an asymmetrical design. The two sinks are accompanied by a closet that is present in the center of the hallway. This Jack and Jill bathroom plan will not make you feel like you are trapped in a small space. Moreover, it will work very well for people with two kids or more. Each can go about their business without disturbing anybody else.
Jack And Jill Bathroom Ideas FAQs
Q1. What Is A Jack And Jill Bathroom?
A Jack and Jill bathroom is generally a shared bathroom with two or more entrances. They are generally made between two bedrooms and will have doors on both sides. It is best for couples or families sharing spaces or living in two adjoining bedrooms.
Here, you will find separate sinks but a shared bath and toilet. There is ample space for all those who are using the bathroom to keep their essentials.
Q2. Why Is It Called A Jack And Jill Bathroom?
The name “Jack and Jill” has been derived from the famous nursery rhyme, which is about two siblings. Jack and Jill bathroom plans are generally designed in such a way that there is ample space for parents and children both. There can be double doors or more depending on the number of people using the space.
Q3. Are Jack And Jill Bathrooms Outdated?
These bathroom styles are not seen a lot today because they generally require a lot of space. Apartments are no longer so big that you can accommodate a big bathroom with two sinks. Plus, they were popular with families who had five kids or more. Today, families have also become smaller, making it unnecessary to create such large bath spaces.
Q4. What Makes A Bathroom A Jack And Jill?
A bathroom needs to have at least two doors, and they should be sandwiched between two rooms or more. They are like an ensuite bathroom but made for two bedrooms or more.
Q5. Does Having A Jack And Jill Bathroom Add Value?
A Jack and Jill bathroom may not add separate value to a place, and the return on investment will generally be moderate. However, if it fits well with your family and you plan to stay in the house for long, then this is a great bathroom idea to settle for.
Q6. What Is The Smallest Size For Jack And Jill Bathroom?
Essentially, you will need at least 40 square feet to ensure that there is a sink, tub, and toilet. Now, this would mean using one sink in the space. If you wish to have two sinks, then an asymmetrical layout may help you experiment with a small space.
Q7. How To Get Rid Of A Jack And Jill Bathroom?
If you must have two separate bathrooms, then you can make that happen by renovating and converting a large Jack and Jill bathroom. But that would mean you already have a large bathroom to work with. In case it is small, you can just block the second door and allow only one entrance to remain.
Jack And Jill Bathroom Ideas Final Words
You will need to combine style and quality to come up with beautiful and functional bathrooms. And we assure you that most of the Jack and Jill bathroom ideas mentioned here will give you that.
Just make sure that you add a pop of colors wherever possible to enhance the space. And remember that greenery always makes a bathroom look vibrant and cheerful.
You can also indulge in other bathroom ideasthat can be found online. If you are still confused, then a licensed designer can be hired to design the Jack and Jill bath area. With this, we have reached the end of this guide, and it is time to wrap up.
You can now use your creativity to bring up the vibe of a bathroom model. Until next time, take care.
Ever since its earliest days in the 1930s when the population started to swell thanks to construction workers arriving to build the Hoover Dam, Las Vegas has steadily grown to be the gambling capital of the world. Yes, Macau might generate many times the revenue of Vegas, but it’s unlikely to ever attain the same iconic status of so-called Sin City. That’s why in 2017 it attracted 42 million visitors from around the world drawn by its bright lights, amazing sights and round-the-clock action, 365 days a year.
For some, its heyday was in the 1960s when the legendary Rat Pack were synonymous with the city and before the big corporations took over but, as the figures show, it still has a huge appeal for anyone wanting to experience the ultimate casino experience. But nowadays people like to play one mobile bingo sites that way they can do it from the comforts of their home. So it’s not surprising that over the years it’s produced some truly incredible facts and statistics and here are just 16 of them.
Interesting Facts About Las Vegas Follow
There’s plenty of room for everyone
There are around 150,000 hotel rooms and suites in the greater Las Vegas area so anyone who wanted to spend a single night in each one of them would need a little over 409 years to do it. At current prices it would also cost them around $18 million, excluding tips.
It’s the place to be for banana ice cream
The eccentric millionaire Howard Hughes lived for many years at the Desert Inn (in fact, when he was asked to leave he bought it for $13 million). One day he ordered 200 gallons of banana ice cream but soon decided that he preferred chocolate instead. So the hotel was able to offer the banana version free to residents for a year.
Nuclear testing was a form of entertainment
In the 1950s when a great deal of nuclear testing was being carried out in the Nevada Desert it became a very popular pastime for visitors to the city to gather in the casinos to watch the distant mushroom clouds rising into the air. There were even accompanying beauty pageants called “Miss Atomic Bomb”.
Vegas consumes an awful lot of energy
The combination of bright lights and the air conditioning that’s essential to keep casinos and hotels cool and patron in that "Play Now" attitude. In the desert heat means that the city’s energy consumption averages out at 8,000 megawatts per day. This is enough to power 8 million homes or even the entire state of Idaho including all of its businesses too.
You have Vegas to thank for Fed Ex
Without Las Vegas the global delivery service Fed Ex wouldn’t exist today. In the early days of the company, its founder, Fred Smith, was facing bankruptcy when he decided to take the last $5,000 out of the bank to play blackjack in Vegas. He managed to turn this into $27,000, more than enough to settle the debts and carry on trading.
Astronauts are also impressed with the bright lights of Vegas
An estimated 12.5 million light bulbs are used Fremont Street and the legendary Bellagio Fountain at an estimated cost of $5 million per year. This, along with the many other megawattage lights, mean that astronauts orbiting the planet have reported that it’s the brightest city on Earth that they can see from space.
There are plenty of superstitions upheld in Vegas
In Asian cultures, and particularly in China, the number 4 is regarded as being unlucky as the character is similar to the one for death. In order not to discourage Asian visitors, many hotels including the MGM Grand have no 4th floor. Even more have no 13th floor either.
Slots are where the money is
Slots are undoubtedly still the biggest money makers for Las Vegas and figures show they earned casinos $7,066,306,000 in 2015/2016. However, these are the games that probably face the biggest threat from online competitors who have been extremely successful in attracting new players through the use of free spins no deposit offers.
Ethan Miller is Vegas’ biggest ever winner
Still on the subject of slots, the biggest ever win in Las Vegas was claimed 15 years ago in 2003 by Ethan Miller, a 25-year-old software engineer from Los Angeles who wagered $100 on a Megabucks slot machine at the Excalibur casino winning $39.7
Million at odds of 1 in 16.7 million.
Vegas is the home of romance
Las Vegas is not only the gambling capital of the world; it’s the wedding capital too. On average there are 315 weddings held in its chapels every day and one of the best known is The Little White Wedding Chapel where many celebrities have chosen to get hitched. One of the most famous was Britney Spears whose ceremony lasted 55 hours.
‘Welcome to Las Vegas’ isn’t actually in Vegas
The famous Strip, as well as the iconic “Welcome To Las Vegas” sign with its lucky silver dollars are not really in Las Vegas at all. They are in a suburb called Paradise that’s actually around four miles due south of the city limits.
Elvis is the king of Vegas
One performer who is synonymous with Las Vegas is Elvis Presley in his later jumpsuit-wearing years. From the very first time he performed at the International Hotel in 1969 until his death in 1977 he put on over 1000 shows there including 837 consecutive sell-outs.
The Wynn tops the list of the most profitable casino resorts
The most profitable of all the resort casinos is the Wynn Las Vegas which generated revenue of $1.69 billion in 2017 and the second most profitable is the Bellagio at $1.36 million. The bulk of the Wynn’s revenue comes from the casino ($646 million) with accommodation raising $608.4 million.
You can find a burger with 8,000 calories in
As you might expect, Las Vegas hotels get through a staggering amount of food each day, thanks to the 24-hour dining available almost everywhere. One of the most notorious restaurants is the Heart Attack Grill that serves a “Quadruple Bypass Burger” which weighs in at a coronary-inducing 8,000 calories.
The storm drain tunnels make for a nice home
It’s estimated that over 1000 people live in the storm drain tunnels under the streets of Las Vegas. There are over 200 miles of them all overall so there’s plenty of room for everyone and with just 4 inches of average annual rainfall it’s pretty dry too.
Vegas includes a fine piece of history
There are many famous recreations of the world’s buildings in Las Vegas but at the Main Street Station Casino, the men’s toilets include a genuine section of the Berlin Wall, transported there after its destruction in 1990.
Have you ever been to Vegas or are you planning to visit it soon ? We would love to hear your experiences in the comment section below !
The Jubilee Church is formally known as Dio Padre Misericordioso and located in Tor Tre Teste; the main purpose of the project was to revive the community and the area. It is one of the most renowned buildings and a truly inexhaustible source of inspiration for designers.
The designer won the international project competition in 1996 because of the brilliant shapes of the building, inspired by the purity of the cube and the sphere. The Church's triangular site is divided into four main parts: first, the precinct, including the church and community center; second, the northeast terrace; third, the northwest recreation court; fourth, the west parking area.
The form generates a series of spaces which along with the great concrete mass control the internal temperature, minimizing energy consumption. The conceptual religious ideas can be found on the inside too; the internal space was carefully designed so that it would respect Christian beliefs and at the same time provide a fully functional space. The main interior attraction is the organ, integrated in a cubical element, another shape that stands at the base of Christianity.
The first and most noticeable thing about the building is the presence of the three concrete shells that arch in graduate heights from 56 to 88 feet. Derived from the shape of the sphere, they contrast with the rest of the structure because of their round shape. Between them and on top too, the designers placed glass ceilings and skylights so that the interior would be flooded with as much natural light as possible, a central motive in Christian religion. During the night, the church’s presence becomes even more significant because of the light emanating from within, animating the surrounding landscape.
The form generates a series of spaces which along with the great concrete mass control the internal temperature, minimizing energy consumption. The conceptual religious ideas can be found on the inside too; the internal space was carefully designed so that it would respect Christian beliefs and at the same time provide a fully functional space. The main interior attraction is the organ, integrated in a cubical element, another shape that stands at the base of Christianity.
The exterior site is laid out in two parts: the western side featuring two courts separated by a paved causeway and a recreational garden and the seond court featuring a reflecting pool, providing a meditation space for the visitors. On an urban level, the Jubilee church has become a landmark for the region; the perfectly balanced proportions and forms along with the materials, the colors generate a wonderful example of how the project of a modern church should be treated, providing inspiration for any architectural project.
Homesthetics conclusion:
There is no need to conclude anything this time. Richard Meier is a renowned architect who has impressed us with his perfectly balanced design which have inspired many designers, teaching us what architecture is all about. However, I do have to say that the Jubilee Church is in my opinion one of his most awesome designs, probably the best.
Architects: Richard Meier and Partners, New York, USA
Location: Tor Tre Teste, Rome, Italy
Client: Vicariato of Rome
Structural engineers: Ove Arup and Partners, Italcementi
Mechanical engineers: Ove Arup and Partners, Luigi Dell’Aquila
Concrete prefabricated panels: Italcementi
Lights and illumination: FMRS, Erco
Year of the competition: 1996
Year of completion: 2003
Constructed area: 830 m2 church, 1671 m2 parish complex
Photographs: Andrea Giannotti, Gabriele Rossetti
This iconic glass skyscraper’s official name is 731 Lexington Avenue and houses business, commercial and residential spaces in the heart of one of the most beautiful cities of America, New York. The 731 Lexington Avenue tower is divided in two main functions: a six-story base that serves as an entrance to the Bloomberg Company and access to all the public spaces among which New Yorker’s can find shops, banks and restaurants; the rest of the ensemble is dedicated to residential areas like luxury condominiums( beyond the 31st floor) and offices. The Bloomberg Tower Ensemble is in fact composed of three buildings: on Lexington Avenue-a 55 story structure, on Third Avenue- a 11-story building and the 7-story One Beacon Court that links the first two volumes and merges the entire structure into a one of a kind single building.
This iconic glass skyscraper reaches 245,62m / 806ft which make it the 14th highest structure in New York and the 42nd in America. It was designed by César Pelli & Associates and developed by Vornado Realty Trust. This massive structure was constructed entirely of glass and steel, which allow it to integrate perfectly in New York’s environment and architectural style. It simple rectangular shape resembles the encircling neighborhood and the entire city as well. It’s not unique or revolutionary in any way but it adds value to the appeal of New York through its high rise and illuminated top. The living areas are located as high as possible to offer the maximum amount of privacy and the best view toward Central Park, whilst the public spaces like offices and shops were placed below to provide easy access. The massive building structural systems include a tuned mass damper that reduces swaying, especially due to powerful winds.
The crown jewel of this iconic glass skyscraper is the One Beacon Court, built in the shape of a horseshoe, was inspired by other public buildings of New York, like Grand Central Station and the skating rink at Rockefeller Center. It’s curious yet imposing shape has a powerful effect on the visitors, creating an enclosed, welcoming and protected intermediate space, between the city and the privacy of the structure. Its elliptical space is ideal for vehicular drop-offs because it offers the proper in and out route. The dramatic, enveloping shape can be taken as a giant atrium, a one of a kind way to meet the public and allow them to enter the ensemble. Vlad Leto is a New York City photographer who specializes in surprise proposals, engagements, weddings, music, parties, fashion & other types of photography.
Type: Offices / residential
Location: 731 Lexington Ave, New York City, NY 10022, USA
Construction started: 2001
Completed: 2004
Management: Vornado Realty Trust
Antenna spire: 286 m (938 ft)
Roof: 246 m (807 ft)
Floor count: 55
Floor area: 1,400,000 sq ft (130,000 m2)
Architect: César Pelli & Associates
Developer: Vornado Realty Trust
Structural engineer: Thornton Tomasetti
Shorter days, longer nights, bonfires, bitter winds, thick ice - if you haven’t guessed it already, let us tell you we are talking about winters.
Winter is certainly everyone’s favorite season, but the question is, how do you make your fishing expeditions successful? For fishing during the winter months, you will have to drill holes in ice. Only then will you be able to catch some fish for a hearty meal.
Ice anglers are great but not that effective for drilling holes in ice. That’s when electric ice augers come into the picture. Anyone who loves fishing round the year will certainly love this little device.
However, with a plethora of options, getting the right one for yourself might appear challenging. That said, we are here to help you out with our review-based guide.
After extensive research, we’ve rounded five top-notch options available on the market. Also, we’ve added a buyer’s guide to help you further. So, let’s dive right in!
This high-performance electric ice fishing auger is one of our top picks for all the right reasons. Thanks to the excellent battery life, this electric ice auger can drill as deep as 1000-inch on just a single charge. Weighing only 22 pounds, this electric ice auger is perfect for all your fishing expeditions.
3 AMP HOUR, GEN 1 BATTERY: A high-performance, 3 Amp Hour,...
ION REVERSE: Reverse eliminates the need for an ice skimmer...
Why Did We Like It?
Of course, we were instantly drawn towards its sleek and stylish design, but there’s more to this auger than what catches our eyes. With its 3 Amp-hour, 40 MAX Lithium-Ion battery, this is one of the most powerful electric ice augers on the market.
Also, this electric auger doesn’t require frequent charging and can dig up to 1000 inches deep into ice in just a single charge. Thus, it is an excellent alternative to gas-powered augers.
Moving on, this electric auger has a reverse button that lets you flush drilled ice down the hole. Hence, you need not spend extra bucks to buy an ice skimmer. On top of it, this electric ice auger doesn’t make any noise which means you can drill ice in peace.
What’s more, this auger weighs only 22 pounds which makes it one of the lightest ones augers on the market. Thus, carrying this with you will not be difficult at all.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Considering its efficiency and performance, this is one of the best electric ice augers on the market. That said, it comes with an expensive price tag. So, if you’re on a budget, this might not be an ideal option for you. However, if you can spend a little more, this is the best bet.
If you are looking for electric augers that will cut through ice in a breeze, this Lithium 40v ice auger by StrikeMaster is worth considering. Thanks to the strong blades, this electric auger can drill up to 100 holes. Overall, this equipment is perfect for those looking for electric ice augers for their fishing adventures.
Item Package Dimension: 47.50L x 18.60W x 11.50H inches
Why Did We Like It?
One of the best alternatives for gas augers, this auger by StrikeMaster has an excellent battery life and can drill up to 100 holes in ice on a single charge.
On top of it, this device features two serrated laser blades that cut through ice smoothly and effortlessly. Moreover, they are made of stainless steel, so you can rest assured that they are resistant to corrosion. Thus, this electric ice auger is highly durable.
Furthermore, this battery-powered auger is pretty lightweight as it weighs only 24 pounds. Thus, portability will not be an issue with this device. Simply tuck it in any corner of your car, and you’ll be good to go.
What’s particularly striking is that this auger has an internal battery management system that ensures the longevity of the battery. Along with the electric auger, the package consists of a battery and a charger.
But that’s not all; the brand offers a two-year warranty on the motor, battery, and charger of this electric ice auger.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Easy to use and lighter than a gas-powered auger, this is one of the best electric ice augers on the market. Despite being a top-quality ice auger, we suggest you store this device properly as the body is made of plastic. So, it may get damaged easily. Considering the price paid, this product is a bang for the buck!
Looking for battery-powered ice augers with LED lights so that you can drill ice in the dark without any issues? Then take a look at this ice auger by Landworks. With its high-intensity LED light, this auger is perfect for fishing during the evening. Moreover, it features ergonomic handles that let you carry this auger without any difficulty.
EFFICIENT: Our Power Head is designed with a 3-Planetary...
Why Did We Like It?
This battery-powered ice auger features a 48v motor that drills through ice most efficiently. Once fully charged, the battery is powerful enough to dig 60 holes in one go.
In addition to that, the blades are carved out of alloy steel that prevents the blades from damage from the exterior elements. And that’s why it can bite through any surface smoothly and swiftly.
Thanks to the threaded bolt design, the auger, and the blade are locked securely so you can work without worrying about your safety.
Highly striking is its ergonomic handle, which lets you carry this ice auger from one spot to another without any difficulty. While the left handle features a reverse control button to eject the auger quickly from ice, the right handle lets you control how deep you want to drill.
Weighing only 22 pounds, this ice auger offers easy mobility. Along with an auger, the box consists of a two-amp-hour Lithium-Ion battery and a charger.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Undoubtedly, this is one of the best electric ice augers because of its sturdy body and super quiet motor. However, we wouldn’t recommend this device to beginners as they might find it challenging to use. And so, this will not be an ideal option for them.
But, this is an excellent option for professionals who are experienced in handling electric ice augers.
Lightweight and sturdily built, this electric ice auger by StrikeMaster is perfect for fishing adventures. With its 8-inch height, this electric ice auger can drill up to 50 holes on a single charge. Overall, this compact and sturdy device will be your perfect companion for those who love to ice fish on chilly December mornings.
If you haven’t found a sturdy electric ice auger for fishing expeditions, your search ends here. With its five-amp hour lithium-ion battery, this auger has enough torque to cut through ice and let you fish to your heart’s content.
Thanks to the internal battery management system, this electric ice auger has a durable battery. Not only that, but it also features a deadman safety switch that will stop the device from causing accidents or mishaps.
Unlike other augers on the list, this one weighs around 27 pounds. However, it is still lightweight and can be carried from one spot to another without hassle. Also, it has a forward and reverses button so you can control the auger the way you want.
What’s more, it has built-in LED lights which makes it easy to use this auger in dark areas. Similar to the previous StrikeMaster product, this one also comes with a two-year warranty on the battery, charger, and motor. Plus, it is reasonably priced.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Easy to use and easy on the pockets, this electric ice auger is the best alternative to manual ice augers. However, we suggest you go through the instruction manual properly before charging the battery. Or else, it might stop midway, and your adventures will come to a halt. Of course, we are sure you wouldn’t want that to happen. So, make sure you charge it properly.
Pros
Sturdily built
Lightweight and easy to transport
Comes with a two-year warranty
Easy on the pockets
Cons
Not charging it properly will cause unwanted problems
Another durable option, this ice auger by RAZR features the highest capacity battery that ensures you enjoy your fishing expeditions to the fullest. Moreover, it has a convenient push-button LED light that allows you to continue with your fishing activity even when the sun goes down. Overall, it is perfect for those who enjoy fishing during winter.
Albeit low in rank, this electric ice auger deserved the spot on this list because of its affordable price. Thus, its affordability makes it an excellent choice for those on a budget.
Kudos to the brand for adding a seven amp-hour lithium-ion battery that allows you to drill holes of about 1785 inches in ice on a single charge. This long battery life makes it a must-have for all your fishing adventures.
Thanks to the reverse function, you can clear the slush from the hole effortlessly. Moreover, it has two stainless steel curved blades which make drilling ice all the more an easy task. So, bid adieu to your hand auger and get this one because of its excellent and reliable performance.
Also, it features a die-cast aluminum transmission that lets you drill as many holes as you want within a couple of minutes. With its built-in LED lights in the base of the power head, you can also drill in low-light areas.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Certainly, this is one of the best electric ice augers available on the market, mainly because of its affordability and performance. However, it isn’t as lightweight as other augers on the list. Hence, this might prove to be a hitch for some people. But, considering the price paid, we are sure you will ignore this minor issue.
Pros
Curved blades make the digging process easy
Easy on the pockets
Comes with a reverse function
Has a quiet and brushless motor
Cons
Is slightly bulkier than other augers
Electric Ice Auger Buying Guide
Now that you know the best electric ice augers available on the market, were you able to choose one? Certainly, not. Even though knowing the top options helps to a great extent, choosing the right one remains a daunting task.
That’s because there are a lot of factors that come into play that you must pay attention to while buying an ice auger. On that note, we’ve listed some of the important factors you must note before shopping. Hence, make sure you go through the points carefully before you invest in one.
1. Blades
One of the most important factors you must pay attention to while buying an electric ice auger is the blades. That’s because the primary aim of buying an ice auger is to drill through ice so that you can catch as much fish as you want.
Since there are a plethora of options on the market, the blades of electric augers vary from one another. Generally, people go for 6-inch, 8-inch, and 10-inch blades, but it is important to consider the type of fish you want to catch.
For larger fishes, it is recommended to go for larger blade ice augers. Also, make sure to go for ice augers that produce enough torque. Or else, drilling large holes will be difficult.
Though going for sharp blades is great, we suggest avoiding too sharp blades as it can be dangerous and lead to accidents. Thus, make sure you check the blades properly before purchasing.
2. Weight
The next important factor you must pay attention to is the weight of ice augers. Since you will be carrying the electric augers to a fishing spot, you must buy one that is significantly lightweight.
Electric augers don’t feature heavy engines, and that’s why they are lighter than gas augers. Thus, it is the best alternative to gasoline augers. Though electric ice augers weigh between 20 to 35 pounds, the one you go for typically depends upon your needs.
If you’re looking for ice augers that can deliver more torque while drilling, you must go for heavy ones. However, if you rarely go on fishing expeditions, opting for lightweight ones will be the best bet.
Those going for heavy ones can use an ice fishing sled to carry the auger to their fishing spot. Also, if you’re fishing with pets or children around, going for lightweight augers is a wise thing to do.
3. Length Of The Auger
Of course, you’re buying electric ice augers to drill through ice smoothly, and that’s why the length of the auger is one of the most important factors to consider.
One way to figure out whether you should go for long or short ice augers is by having an idea of the approximate thickness of the ice. By doing so, you will be able to know which option will be the right one for your needs.
However, if you fish in different spots, we suggest you opt for long augers as they will drill through both thick and thin ice without posing a problem. Moreover, if ice is too thick for your auger to drill through, you may purchase an auger extension. Or, you may even buy a kit that offers an extension with it.
4. Battery
After considering the blades, weight, and length, you must also take a look at the battery of the electric ice augers. As against gas augers where there is gas involved, electric augers run on battery.
Of course, you’re investing in electric ice augers to drill through the ice and catch as many fish as you want. Thus, getting an electric ice auger with strong battery life is the best bet as it will let you drill more than 80 holes in one go.
That said, we suggest you look for options that come with a battery of over five amp-hour. To be on the safe side, investing in ice augers that have a seven amp-hour battery is the best bet. Though this may cause you to pay extra pennies, it will prove fruitful in the long run.
Also, here’s a pro tip - don’t forget to recharge the batteries of your electric ice auger each time you decide to go on fishing expeditions. Apart from letting you drill dozens of holes, it will also ensure the longevity of the battery.
5. Price
Those who have been using augers for years and are looking for options to replace their old equipment know how costly electric ice augers are. And that’s why it plays a crucial role in determining which electric auger will be the best for your needs.
Though this must not be the only deciding factor, make sure you set a budget so that you will be able to filter the options accordingly. Thankfully, there are plenty of options on the market that are reasonably priced and offer excellent features, so those on a budget can easily get one for themselves.
If you’re not on a budget, we suggest paying extra and investing in a high-quality auger as it will be loaded with top-notch features. Thus, we suggest taking a look at your budget and then deciding which option will be perfect for you.
Verdict
With that, we finally reach the end of our guide. Electric ice augers are the best alternative to gas-powered augers and are a perfect companion for drilling through the ice during cold weather. However, make sure you invest in a top-notch ice auger so that it will last you for years.
Wood, with its delicate cozy texture and warm hues, intricate patterns offers a beautiful background material for a wide variety of DIY crafts and projects available all over the Internet. Stark white Scandinavian decors complete the serene homey décor with wooden touches in the form of branches, driftwood and gorgeous slices, making it the central piece of the entire interior décor scheme. Today we have focused our attention on the twig decorations chapter, all beautiful and unique in their own particular strong way. They come in to complement any décor with delicacy and finesse whilst introducing the natural element into focus. Choose your favorite from the 18 DIY Twig Decorations featured below and start crafting today.
Adorn Your Home With DIY Twig Decorations
1. delicate twig candle holders for a fresh interior atmosphere
Wood in all its glorious forms and shapes makes the world an extraordinary place. Whether we talk about oak or bamboo, whether we think about wooden stumps, branches or even twigs, all types of wood are used as much as possible throughout the world thanks to their extraordinary capabilities and aesthetic values, all these magnificent attributes nestled in the complexity of a renwable resource that we can all access, we can all plant and harvest with ease today. With this though in mind we invite you to plant one tree and in the same day or week go wonder about and salvage wood for your next DIY wooden Lamp Projects; 15 ideas have showcased below, 15 wooden lamp crafts able to enhance your decor through both aesthetic values and functional beautiful ambient lighting alike.
Having a plant growing on your desk or a tree in your backyard while using a piece of its ancestors on your desk to make your life more beautiful and more comfortable is an extraordinary rewarding feeling. You`ve made a change, you`ve contributed to the world that helped your obtain the piece of salvaged wood otherwise doomed to destruction. Make a change today, plant a tree and start your own wooden DIY project!
DIY Wooden Lamp Projects
1. Organic wooden lamp created out of dried willow tree part
We would love to hear your opinion on these diy wooden lamp projects in the comment section below and of course, some feedback on the idea plant a tree, start your own diy project !
Still need lights in your home? Epic Himalayan salt lamps can be found here and sculptural and practical architect lamps here, you can also find more DIY lighting fixture ideas below!
Brilliant, innovative, smart kitchen utensils have been showcased below. A total of 15 items in different colors, textures and with different purposes that will aid you in your cooking endeavours started in the warmth and comfort of your own shelter. Meant to make you life easier and save you time in both preparation and cooking these 15 items have helped and inspired us, we have found them highly efficient in the shelves of a contemporary kitchen.
How many fruits do you consume daily? Avocado is from a botanical point of view a large berry that contains a single seed, proportioned to its size. It is consumed mainly because it contains healthy fat, it has a high fiber content and last but not least because it contains valuable vitamins such as B, E and K.
If you consume this fruit daily you already know that peeling it is not the best part of the process. The avocado multi tool showcased below can help you in this endeavour magnificently : it has a slotted scoop for removing avocado flesh from skin, slots in scoop to mash avocados into guacamole, "Teeth" to grip and remove the pit and of course blade for cutting and slicing avocados. You can purchase this item by clicking the title above, we would love to hear you opinion on it.
This items requires no introduction or description. It must simply exist in any contemporary kitchen. Whatever fruits or vegetables you are washing this comes in handy. The smart kitchen utensil comes in different colors allowing you to blend the item in your kitchen`s color scheme seamlessly.
#3 Holdster USA -Rivet with Handle
This vintage looking holdster slips onto a standard wide-mouth canning jar and simply acts as an insulating sleeve so you can use it for all of your beverage needs wherever you go. This became our favorite "mug" right here. Whether you take the coffee to your office, a grab to eat or simply a tea in the living room, it works and it looks magnificently at any given time.
The Food Huggers are not fresh news in contemporary kitchens yet they should be mentioned in every guide. Highly colorful, fresh and extraordinary practical and useful at the same time. The image bellow is extremely graphic and exudes freshness, we think this pack as well should be in every kitchen. Be fresh and stay healthy whilst being responsible with the fruits and vegetables that you eat!
#5 Barroder Multi Tool -Smart Kitchen Utensils
With this item right here you can crush fruits, herbs or spices to add flavor, you can use it to create twists to garnish drinks, you can extract citrus flavors, pours perfect one ounce or half ounce amounts, separates ice from liquid as you pour, open traditional bottle caps as well as wine bottles and many others. You can call it Jack of all trades. Use it wisely.
Simple, smart, innovative. The Giro Apple Slicer can aid you in the graphic endeavors that you would start with a cake or fruit salad. It will slice the apple magnificently without cluttering your kitchen with its slim profile and timeless design.
The Chef`n Citrus Juicer has been envisioned for lemons, limes, clementines, tangerines and small oranges being easy to use and press for anyone. It can become your favorite item in the kitchen if you have a healthy diet and you consume fruit salads regularly.
#8 Rice Cube-Sushi Tool-Smart Kitchen Utensils
Sushi is not everyone's cup of tee. That we know for sure. Yet for some is the icing on cake reason for which we are featuring this simple and graphic sushi tool. With it you can simply push the components in the shape that you want and speed up the process without sacrificing or ruining the aesthetics.
The Sinkstation is a smart kitchen utensil concept definitely here to stay. It is way too simple and useful for you to miss. Especially efficient when dealing with vegetables preparations for salads. From the day you use it for the first time you'll realize that how much time you have lost previously in preparation. The sinkstation also comes in different colors to match contrast your contemporary kitchen design.
Treat your wine, your lemonade or your sangria properly ! The Sempli or Vaso Aqua Crystal Decanter is making a graphic statement for your beverages by simply transforming the graphic colored content into a sculptural transparent piece of art on your counter. If you do not own a decanter already, this might be the one to start with.
These are not a must in every contemporary kitchen design but they certainly add color and bring a smile. They are not only shaped in a slim sculptural shape but they are reflecting and taunting shadows and colors in the cocktail as well. These can be also used to help you guests differentiate alcohol cocktails from the alcohol free cocktails or simply mark a guest of interest" Jack is the one with the green cocktail and blue ornament on top." .We find it simple, creative and useful in a contemporary kitchen.
Sansaire is the smart kitchen utensil in the guide. The smartest kitchen utensil in the guide. Sansaire is a powerful home immersion circulator, ETLus safety approved. It will aid you mix the contents of your bowl at a given speed, saving you time and reducing the possibility of sticking on the bowl, therefore saving your drink or food. It is not for everyone but it is a high end utensil that most chefs will want to have if they do not already own an immersion circulator.
#14 Silpoura -1 Clip-on Spout
Silpoura is a magic piece of plastic. 1 Clip on Spout that will save you time on cleaning your kitchen. You will never miss pouring items again. It`s small, easy to clean and attachable to any kind of pan.
Just by looking at the picture below you will realize how much you need this item. If you are a barbecue enthusiast and you entertain, as it is natural, in the evening, you have definitely had this problem with lighting before. Even if you a powerful source of light to aid you, your shadow or the shadow of your friends by the barbecue will still cause your problems. We use this already in team building hangouts which end with a barbecue. We are sure you will find it very useful as well.
What do you think of the collection showcased above? We highly appreciate creative and smart kitchen utensils, they help us save time and work far more efficiently long term. We would love to hear which is your favorite item in the list and what else do you use in your smart contemporary kitchen today.
Been a long time since you met your friends? Want to hang out with them this weekend? Well you have to plan something then, right? This is where the difficult part comes in. We all want a chance to hang out with our friends during a weekend and just settle down and have a good time. But when it comes to planning the whole thing, everyone struggles. Who’s got the time?
It isn’t really that hard though. You just need to put your mind to it for an hour and start preparing for it. Fortunately for you, you’ve stumbled upon this guide and are now reading this article. Once you’re done you’ll be 19 ideas closer to hosting the coolest Get Together ever! So get reading and start preparing once you’re done!
What better way to hang out with friends than to sit back on the couch with all of them around you and catch a great film? This is especially fun if you’re watching a movie that just goes with friendship and relations as its main theme! Stuff like The Hangover or The Fast and the Furious work really great. More light hearted flicks like The Intern also work!Just have a bunch of these available and nearby the television set ready to play whenever your friends decide it is time to catch a movie together!
Stock up on Booze
Another important thing is to stock up on the Alcohol. There’s a very cost-effective way to go about this. Usually, everyone’s needs are met if you have certain amounts of each type of Alcohol available but make sure you have a lot more beer than the rest. Beer is cheap and pretty much anyone will enjoy it.
Image via Gabriel Gurrola@gabrielgurrola
Keep a few board games ready
Another really great idea for get-togethers is Board Games. They’re a great way to bond among multiple people. Games like Scrabble, Monopoly and Carrom are great for this! You could also keep some unorthodox games like Battleship and Chess.Another idea along a similar theme is card games. Uno is one of the best games to play with a group of friends and offers pretty much unlimited fun with all its twists and drama. There’s also Cards Against Humanity.
Plan out a few activities
Keep a few activities in mind to keep your friends indulged beforehand. You know your friends the best and you’ll also know what kind of activities they’ll love indulging in! It could be anything from drinking games to dancing to outdoor sports!Have a schedule planned out. It could start with something like a simple ice-breaker to get things going, like a game of Truth or Dare. You can then go on to things like watching a film, playing board games, going out there and having some fun playing a sport or some physical activity.Just start out subtle and keep increasing the social indulgence with each activity. You’ll have a ball of a time and it’ll really make your friends want to meet more often too!
Food Preparations
There are plenty of things you could do here. A great meal goes a long way towards increasing bonding between people and that is a known fact. It's up to you to decide how you’d want to go about this but rest assured there are plenty of ideas to experiment with here.You could order from a nearby restaurant and have them deliver it at the perfect time when everyone would be hungry (Goes in accordance with the planning of your activities). You could prepare the meal yourself if you love cooking or experimenting with cooking.As a matter of fact, you could also invite a few of your friends over to help you with planning out the meal. Come to a collective decision as to what food y’all want to enjoy or what you’d enjoy cooking together. This is as much a bonding activity as any other.
Keep a Food Dehydrator at Home
If the get-together is at your house, make sure that you have a food dehydrator. Dehydrated food is much better to eat. It feels fresher and it is healthier. It also reduces waste. You won’t have to take the trash out next morning, or you might be too hungover to do that. So, it’s pretty good to have the best food dehydrator as a backup.
Plan an outing
Who says get-togethers have to be just at home? You could plan a whole outing with an itinerary. Maybe go to the mall and hang out. Go window-shopping, visit the gaming arcade, have a great meal full of fast food! Everything works out!You could also plan a visit to an amusement park or theme park. Call your friends and decide the best mutual date. Make sure all of them are confirming and keep their schedules clear. Go ahead and plan it! Image via Muhammad Haikal Sjukri@pantiumforce
One of the most fun ways to have a get together is a Pool Party! What better way to beat the heat in the summer than to go to the local swimming pool and play some games in the water?
Keep a check on the topic of discussion
This is an important factor in ensuring that your get-together is going well with your friends and nobody goes home with any doubt or sour moods. Keep the topic of conversation light. Indulge in celebrity topic or discuss a light hearted movie or book. Most importantly, DO NOT allow the conversation to switch to Politics.When it comes to politics, everyone has a world view of their own which is bound to differ with someone else’s at some point. This can really lead to some arguments or bitter fights. Whenever you feel the conversation is headed in this direction change activities or indulge your friends with a different topic.
Have some good music playing in your house.
Music goes well with just about any gathering. It genuinely is an art that brings people together. Keep a playlist ready and start playing it half an hour to 45 minutes before your buddies arrive. This will ensure that your friends enter your house to some great music while also setting you in the mood for a get together.
Keep the Bathrooms clean and the bedrooms tidy
This is another important thing to pay attention to. Get-togethers, especially those with alcohol involved can really get out of hand for some people and people tend to need to visit the bathroom or lie down and catch a break quite often. So just go the extra mile here and have your bathroom and a room in your house prepared.Clean up the commode and arrange your bed. Keep your bedsheets in order and the pillows clean with fresh covers. Image via Ali Inay@inayali
Arrange for a Karaoke Night at your place
Karaoke Nights are the best! Call your friends over and tell them you’re having a Karaoke Night at your place. Or you could go to the local pub hosting Karaoke Nights and do the same. But it is a lot more fun if you’re doing it on your own at your place or a friend’s place.The thing about Karaoke is that people love showing off their taste in music to their friends and it is all the more fun if you get a chance to sing it to them. A karaoke night can really liven the atmosphere up!
Keep the meet up during a sports event
What could possibly be better than hanging out with your friends, enjoying beer watching an NBA or Baseball match? A get-together is really fun when all of your friends are sitting together watching the game in one room. It’s arguably one of the most fun ways to hang out with friends.There’s cheering, sneering, shouts of joy and moments of anxiety. A sport has it all and it is fun to see all your friends expressing so many emotions at the same time. It can be one of the most fun experiences ever!
Movie Marathons
Another really great get-together idea is Movie Marathons. That’s right. We’ve all wanted to go on that Lord of the Rings or Star Wars marathon with a group of friends and why not? It’s among the most fun things to do in life and you definitely can organize that!Call your friends over for the entire weekend and have a no-sleep policy. Start a series and don’t get up until the end! Keep the popcorn, drinks and food prepared, your Netflix on and connected and you’re good to go!
Video Game Tournaments
We’ve all wanted to prove that we’re the best player at Street Fighter or Mortal Kombat! Well there’s nothing better than organizing a get-together where you call your friends over, connect the Playstation and get gaming and more importantly, trashtalking about beating each other!
Scavenger Hunt
Prepare a Scavenger hunt. Plan it out with another friend and invite your group to participate in it! Not only is the scavenger hunt fun in itself but the planning out part of it is a really enjoyable experience and a great group activity to indulge in with your friends, colleagues and co-workers!
Go Camping
Pack your backpacks with tents, jackets, raincoats, a camera, and a sleeping bag and go camping as a get-together! Camping is a very enjoyable experience and it can especially be fun as a get-together. Catching up with them while roasting marshmallows over a campfire next to a lake is a surreal experience and you should definitely try it!
Start a book club
If you’re someone who loves reading, chances are you might keep friends around who love reading just as much as you. Call them up, and tell them about this new book club you’re starting and bring them in on it.Not only is this a great way to interact and catch up with friends you already know but also a really fun way to meet new people with similar tastes and interests and hang out with them! Image via Brooke Lark@brookelark
House Party
Host a house party! Invite everybody in the neighbourhood and your friends! Have a disco setup or rent a dance dance revolution machine, stock up on the alcohol and set up an open bar. Send out the invites online or over e-mail.A house party is one of the best ways to hang out, interact with and talk to people while being casual about it! There’s nothing people love more than getting invited to house-parties. It’s a great excuse to get some social interaction going!
Backyard Barbecue
Host a barbecue night at your place in the backyard. Have the grill ready and invite your friends over for it. Set up some hammocks in your backyard, a dining table with some chairs and get going. Bonding over burgers and the barbecue grill is a really great way to spend some time with your friends!
Well, that’s all we have for you! If you’re reading this now your brain is probably stacking up on some great ideas to organize a get-together with your best buddies! Go on and get planning! Have fun socializing!
While Trane offers some of the most expensive yet reliable models that may last for more than 15 years, Carrier is known for its brand reputation and noise-efficient HVAC systems. Likewise, Lennox models have high SEER ratings for better energy efficiency.
Choosing the right HVAC system can get a tad bit difficult, considering the vast number of brands available out there.
However, Carrier, Trane, and Lennox are the most popular and reputable ones in the HVAC industry. All three brands offer top-notch quality, innovation, and reliability, along with prompt customer service. But which of the three is the right pick for your air conditioning and heating requirements?
Let’s find out!
What Is An HVAC System?
An HVAC (heating, ventilation, and air conditioning) system is designed to regulate the temperature, humidity, and air quality in buildings, homes, and other enclosed spaces. The system consists of multiple components that work in synergy to offer efficient heating, cooling, and ventilation, hence, the name!
Typically, HVAC systems feature a furnace or heat pump, a thermostat, vents, ductwork, and an air conditioning unit. As you may already guess, the heat pump heats the air while the air conditioner cools the air. Similarly, the ductwork allows the cool/warm air to pass through, while the vents let the air enter the rooms.
The ventilating component of an HVAC system circulates fresh air while eliminating stale air. This, in turn, regulates humidity levels and prevents the buildup of bacteria, mold, and dust. Notably, the ventilation unit may include a heat recovery ventilator or energy recovery ventilator, which helps boost the energy efficiency of the system.
Other parts of an HVAC unit include the compressor, filer, blower, exhaust outlets, air return, and coils.
Trane At A Glance
Boasting a seasonal energy efficiency ratio (SEER) of 14.5-22, Trane is the international leader in the HVAC industry. The brand started off in 1885 by producing low-pressure heating systems and later tried its hand at selling air conditioners.
Today, I must say that Trane offers some of the most expensive systems. However, considering the consistent standard of quality and durability against harsh climates, the brand’s AC units are worth the splurge. Notably, Trane HVAC units last over the industry average of 15 years.
Trane State Availability
Trane HVAC systems are available worldwide, as the brand operates through dealers across the United States. Besides the units, you can find spare parts in supplies in over 360 stores in the US.
Trane Warranties
Optional Extended Warranty: covers manufacturer’s defects and cost of labor to fix them, but you will have to purchase this warranty separately
Registered Limited Liability: covers manufacturer’s defects for products registered within two months of installation and lasts for ten years
Base Limited Liability: covers manufacturer’s defects for products not registered within the aforementioned period and lasts for five years
Carrier At A Glance
Incepted in 1902, Carrier boasts a lineup of 16 HVAC unit systems, some of which are the most energy-efficient and quietest units on the market. Carrier central air conditioners are also priced on the steeper end, but the brand’s reputation and quality make up for it.
Typically, a Carrier unit features single-stage, two-stage, or variable-speed compressors and must be installed by North American Technician Excellence (NATE)-certified technicians. As such, you can rest assured that the unit will be installed properly. Plus, you can reap the benefits of the 10-to-15-year warranty from a qualified technician.
Carrier State Availability
Although Carrier central air conditioners are available all over the country, you must find a brand expert and authorized dealers to validate the warranty.
Fine Print
Unfortunately, Carrier’s warranty is not very favorable as it is relatively short and only backs the functional parts of the unit. Another bummer is the fact that the 10-year warranty does not include normal wear and tear and labor. And if you fail to register the product within three months of installation, the period comes down to five years.
Lennox At A Glance
Lennox International was founded in 1895 and has continued to woo homeowners with its energy-efficient HVAC systems. Most Lennox models boast the ENERGY STAR rating, and some were tagged as ENERGY STAR Most Efficient in 2022.
Besides the durable, high-end Lennox air conditioners, the brand offers various lower-end models, too, all of which are just as efficient. As such, the high upfront cost of Lennox AC units turns into a valuable investment for many.
Lennox State Availability
You can find a certified Lennox International dealer in all 50 states, so accessibility is never an issue. I suggest checking out the brand website to find a dealer or contractor near you.
Fine Print
Dave Lennox Signature Collection: comes with a 20-year warranty/limited lifetime on the heat exchanger, and a 10-year warranty each on the AC compressor and covered parts
Lennox Elite Series: comes with a 20-year warranty/limited lifetime on the heat exchanger, 10-year warranty on the compressor, and 5-year warranty on covered parts
Lennox Merit Series: comes with a 20-year warranty/limited lifetime on the heat exchanger, 5-year warranty on the compressor, and 5-year warranty on covered parts
What Do These Three Brands Have In Common?
Albeit unique, all of these brands have a fair share of similarities. Some of them are as follows:
Most of their AC units feature a noise-minimizing insulation
All of their units use R-410A refrigerant
All three brands offer certified installers for quality installation
All units feature variable fans
All AC cabinets boast a corrosion-resistant enamel layer
All three brands divide their products into three pricing tiers
All of their AC units come with a standard limited warranty
All three brands offer single-stage, dual-stage, and variable-stage compressors
All ACs are compatible with digital assistants and smart thermostats
Trane vs Carrier vs Lennox - A Comparative Study
1. Energy Efficiency
The energy efficiency of an AC unit is determined with the SEER (Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio or Rating) scale. This measure takes an entire season into account, precisely speaking, from April 15 to October 15.
The SEER of an air conditioning system is calculated by dividing the cooling output by the total energy consumption of the system during the same period. As such, a higher SEER rating implies better efficiency.
The SEER range of each brand according to the different price tiers are as follows:
Brand
Model
SEER
Trane
XR
14.5-16
XL
17-18
XV
18-22
Carrier
Performance
13-17
Comfort
13-17
Infinity
16-26
Lennox
Merit
13-17
Elite
15.5-21
Signature
20-28
As you can see, a Lennox air conditioner is likely to offer more energy efficiency than any model from the other two brands. In fact, Lennox’s SL28XCV air conditioner boasts the highest rating of 28.
That said, other factors like insulation quality, regular maintenance, and more can affect the energy efficiency of the HVAC system. But if the SEER range is your utmost priority, go for Lennox.
2. Compressors
The compressor is the most vital part of your central air conditioner. It allows the refrigerant to move through the entire system to absorb warm air from the room and expel cool air through the ducts. The types of compressors offered by all three brands are as follows:
A. Variable Stage
This compressor type delivers the best performance and energy efficiency. Plus, it consists of at least three different settings, allowing it to operate at as low as 25-30% of its maximum capacity.
During hotter months, these compressors can function throughout the day while changing between low and high settings as and when required. Because of these favorable factors, these highly energy-efficient compressors are the priciest in the lot.
B. Double Stage
Also known as dual-stage compressors, this variety can run in both low and high-speed settings. Besides operating at its maximum capacity, a double-stage compressor can run just as well at 60-70% capacity.
Although double-stage compressors operate more often than single-stage compressors, they are more energy-efficient and hence, more cost-efficient. This is because the unit mainly uses the lower speed setting.
C. Single Stage
This type of compressor gets triggered as soon as the room temperature exceeds the thermostat setting. For instance, if the room is set at 70 degrees, the compressor will start operating when the room temperature hits 71 degrees.
Single-stage compressors are only capable of running at their maximum power, which means they start at 100%. Then they turn on and off frequently throughout the day. So, these compressors are quite affordable but also the least energy-efficient.
Trane vs Carrier vs Lennox Compressors
Trane
Trane air conditioners feature Climatuff compressors, and most of them use single or double-stage options. However, two of the premium tier models contain a variable-stage compressor. Notably, Climatuff compressors are well known for their quality and noiseless operation.
Carrier
Carrier air conditioners feature Copeland compressors, and most of the basic and middle-tier units employ a single-stage compressor. But Performance 17 is an exception here with a dual-stage compressor. The brand’s premium tier uses single and double-stage compressors, and only one air conditioning system offers variable capacity.
Lennox
This brand uses Copeland compressors. While the premium tier of AC systems features variable and dual-stage options, the basic tier consists of single and dual options. That said, the middle tier consists of variable-stage and single-stage compressors.
Now, choosing between a single or dual-stage compressor and a variable-stage compressor depends upon your budget, climate, and energy consumption. Overall, in my opinion, Lennox offers the best compressor types across its various models, as both Trane and Carrier offer limited-capacity compressors.
3. Digital Assistant Compatibility
In today’s fast-paced world, when an average person has the attention span of a goldfish, convenience is a must. And what’s better than having your smartphone linked to your AC and other smart home appliances with the help of digital assistant compatibility?
That said, all three brands offer this feature, with Trane’s Nexia, Carrier’s Cor Smart Home, and Lennox’s iComfort technology. Whereas Trane’s technology is compatible with Amazon Alexa or Google Home, you can connect your Carrier AC with Alexa. Lastly, Lennox’s digital assistant can be paired with all of the above as well as Siri.
Smart Thermostat
With a smart thermostat, you can operate your air conditioner from your phone, allowing you to regulate the temperature and check the energy consumption of the system. You can also stay updated about the overall state of your AC, thereby preventing issues from lingering or being overlooked.
Tip
Different brands offer different types of smart thermostats. So, if you upgrade your HVAC system, I recommend calling the same HVAC technician to install the smart thermostat as well. This is because the wireless system performs best when matched with the right HVAC unit.
Trane vs Carrier vs Lennox Smart Thermostats
Trane
Trane offers four types of smart thermostats, with the priciest options employing ComfortLink II technology. On the brand website, the thermostats have received ratings between 3.6-4.8 stars. The Nexia app also boasts a 4.8-star rating from almost 67,000 Apple app store users, indicating their user satisfaction with its quality.
Carrier
Carrier comes with six types of smart thermostats, which may enable you to control up to three or more separate zones in your house. As such, the brand may be a better choice for those living with loved ones who might have different preferences when it comes to comfortable temperatures.
The high-end models use the brand’s Infinite technology to operate. But it’s important to note that the Carrier Cor Thermostat app is not as highly rated as Trane’s Nexia app. In fact, users have complained about the app crashing and not being user-friendly.
Lennox
Lennox offers only three types of smart thermostats that employ its proprietary iComfort technology. Each has received mixed reviews from consumers, with ratings ranging between 2.2 and 3.5 stars.
To sum up, while Carrier offers more in terms of variety, both Carrier and Lennox somehow fail to meet the expectations of their customers. In my opinion, Trane emerges as the winner with its user-friendly app and the ability to integrate easily with other smart home equipment.
4. Warranty
Reliability should be at the top of your priority list when choosing an AC system for your home. After all, HVAC systems are a significant investment, so it makes sense to consider the brand warranty on offer before making a decision. Warranties serve as safety nets, allowing you to trust that the new central air conditioner you invest in will last for years to come.
That said, all three air conditioner brands offer limited warranties for each of their AC models. Just remember that the warranties don’t cover the labor costs to repair any of the faulty parts.
Brand
Models
Compressor Warranty
Parts Warranty
Trane
XI and XV
12 years
10 years
XL
10 years
10 years
Carrier
All Models
10 years
10 years
Lennox
Elite and Signature
10 years
5 years
Merit
5 years
5 years
While both Trane and Carrier offer similar warranties, Trane’s 12-year warranty on XL and XV models gives it an edge over Carrier. A few Trane models also come with a 20-year heat exchanger warranty, which beats what many other brands offer.
It’s also important to note that the 10-year warranty offered by Carrier is only applicable if you register the AC unit within 90 days of installation. Failing to do so will reduce the warranty to 5 years.
On the other hand, you’ll have to invest in a high-end Lennox air conditioner if you want a 10-year warranty on Lennox parts. So, if you ask me, I’d say purchasing an AC unit from the Trane brand would be a better option in the long run.
Tip
If required, you can purchase extended warranties for all three brands from third-party HVAC companies.
5. Price
There’s no way to pinpoint the exact pricing for AC units from Trane, Carrier, or Lennox since there are many factors that determine the final cost. For instance, the installation cost of a model may vary based on the weather and location. Other factors, such as additional efficient equipment, installing more than one HVAC system, and pre-installed ductwork, influence the final pricing.
Moreover, all three brands partner with HVAC companies, acting as service providers between customers and the brand. The authorized dealers tend to set their own prices when it comes to materials and labor.
That said, the total price range (installation fee + unit price) for Trane AC models is the highest compared to Lennox and Carrier, with the cost mentioned on its website. On the contrary, Carrier and Lennox models are comparatively lower (mid-range). But Carrier doesn’t list its pricing stating the influence of varying factors on the total cost of the air conditioner.
Choosing The Right HVAC Technician
It’s not just about choosing the right AC brand and model. Finding the right HVAC tech is equally crucial. After all, poor AC installation can lead to problems, such as leaking ducts, which in turn, may lower the energy efficiency of the unit by 30% or even more. Consequently, the SEER rating will fall, and your energy bills will soar.
The best way to find the right tech to install the air conditioning system is by getting quotes from local HVAC contractors. And cross-check the quotes with two or more contractors from the neighborhood. It’s also important to remember that a very low quote might be too good to be true. They might not be thorough or experienced enough for the job at hand.
Make sure that the HVAC contractor you hire provides proof of being licensed and insured to carry out AC installations.
HVAC Related FAQs
What are the different types of HVAC systems?
There are several types of HVAC systems, including central air conditioning systems, heat pumps, furnaces, boilers, and ductless mini-split systems. ‘
How can I improve the energy efficiency of my HVAC system?
Besides upgrading to a more energy-efficient system, you can try sealing air leaks, improving insulation, and regularly maintaining and cleaning your HVAC system. Using a programmable thermostat and adjusting your temperature settings can also help save energy and lower your utility bills.
How often should I have my HVAC serviced?
It is best to have your HVAC unit serviced by a professional at least once a year, ideally before the start of the heating or cooling season.
Final Words - Trane Vs Carrier Vs Lennox - The Clear Winner?
Only you can decide on the clear winner in this comparative guide based on your cooling needs. For instance, a Trane air conditioner model may be your best bet if you don’t plan on shifting in the next decade. The brand offers a lengthy warranty of 12 years on certain models, and its highly-rated Nexia app is hard to beat.
On the contrary, a Lennox system will ensure better energy efficiency, allowing you to save money on energy bills. It’s a more affordable investment in the long run.
Likewise, Carrier, known as an industry leader for a long time, offers some of the most noise-efficient AC units. Moreover, its parts are easily available, making repairs inexpensive and more convenient. And, of course, make sure you find a qualified and licensed HVAC technician to get your AC unit properly installed.
Replacing an AC would be a sound decision if your unit is over 10 years old, runs on R-22 or needs frequent repairs. However, if your unit requires minor repairs, hiring an HVAC repair technician would be the best bet.
Is your age-old air conditioning unit failing to deliver optimum cooling?
Deciding between repairing and replacing air conditioners is challenging for every property owner. Sometimes, repairing a central air conditioning unit costs less than replacing it. But other times, the repair costs exceed the cost of replacement.
So, if you’re stuck at a crossroads and unable to decide between repair and replacement, this guide will help you.
Air Conditioner: To Repair Or Replace?
Contrary to popular belief, replacing your current system with a new one is more cost-effective than repairing it. Wondering how? Let me explain that to you.
Suppose the compressor of your old central air system stops working, and you spend a few dollars on replacing it with a new one. After the repair is done, your air conditioner is functioning normally. However, a few months later, the compressor malfunctions, or let’s say that the pump motor starts acting up.
If every few months, you call an HVAC technician to repair your current air conditioner, the maintenance costs will keep increasing. So, in such scenarios, replacing your old AC system with a new HVAC unit will be the best bet.
Before you head over to get a new air conditioner for your home, take a look at the major components of the system and the money required to get them repaired.
Parts Of An Air Conditioning Unit: How Long Do They Last?
Much like other electronic equipment, AC units don’t cease functioning suddenly. Over time, with regular wear and tear, each of its parts starts to weaken and eventually fail. A few components, despite the HVAC equipment being operated at normal conditions, fail faster than others.
Repairing or replacing those parts is labor-intensive, especially in older units. That said, let’s take a look at the major components of AC units and their lifespan.
1. Compressor
The compressor is one of the most important components of an air conditioner, which is responsible for releasing the heat from the refrigerant.
Nestled inside the HVAC system, the compressor consists of both mechanical and electrical parts. The average lifespan of the compressor ranges between 12 years and over 20 years. In certain scenarios, a well-maintained compressor can last for more than 40 years.
Mostly, air conditioner compressors fail for two reasons:
Internal lock up
Electrical short
Note that once compressors start malfunctioning, they can hardly be repaired. That means replacing them is the only option for your system to function normally.
2. Condenser Or Outdoor Coil
The condenser (heat transfer) or outdoor coil converts high-pressure gas, which it receives from the compressor to liquid.
Forming the outer wall of the AC unit, condensers are among those few components that have a low failure rate. That means they come with a longer lifespan than other components; of course, regular maintenance will determine their average lifespan.
3. Evaporator Or Indoor Coil
Located inside an air handler or the top of the furnace (central heating), the evaporator or indoor coil absorbs heat from the indoor air and directs it to the compressor.
In newer AC units, evaporator coils are either made of steel, aluminum, or copper. Unlike condensers, they don’t come with a long lifespan; refrigerant leak may occur as early as 12 years. But in the majority of the ACs, evaporator coils leak refrigerant between 15 and 20 years.
The average repair costs of both condenser and evaporator coils are pretty much the same.
4. Other Parts
Other parts, though small, play an equally important role in the functioning of the air conditioner.
In both the new unit and the old system, the contractor is in charge of turning the air conditioner on and off. 240 volts pass through the residential AC units, but, over time, the metal develops pits due to operation, and the contactor burns, inhibiting electrical passage.
Moreover, the fan motor in air conditioner units keeps the air moving. With regular usage, the fan blades bend or lock up, preventing the air conditioner from functioning normally. Usually, fan blades last for about 10 to 12 years; however, they can exceed their average lifespan with proper maintenance.
Another small yet significant part of an air conditioner is the capacitor that supplies the initial burst of electricity needed by the unit to function properly. The power comes in a single phase, but the speed isn’t consistent. Low refrigerant, dirty coils, and extreme heat are responsible for a malfunctioning capacitor.
The Average Repair Cost Of Air Conditioners
High energy consumption in air conditioners will eventually lead to an increase in energy bills. Whether it’s the capacitor or the fan blower that is malfunctioning, air conditioners call for immediate attention.
If you’re thinking of repairing your current AC unit, considering the average costs of repair is important. Here’s a quick rundown of the average repair cost of the important components of theair conditioner.
Replacement Components
Average Cost
Condenser
$1,700 and above
Evaporator
$1,500 and above
Compressor
$2,000 and above
Small Components
$300 to $800
Remember, at times, these may appear as a simple repair but can turn out to be something major upon diagnosis.
Efficient Energy Use: How Efficient Is Your Air Conditioner?
Air conditioner efficiency is another factor that determines the cost. As previously mentioned, a malfunctioning air conditioner can shoot up your energy bills. But did you know that even older units tend to consume a lot of energy when running?
Although routine maintenance and repairs of your heating, ventilation and air conditioning (HVAC system) can be conducted by an experienced technician, an inefficient cooling or heating system can never be fixed.
In air conditioners, efficiency is measured by the seasonal energy efficiency ratio or SEER rating. Basically, it’s a computation of the amount of heat released in relation to the amount of energy utilized by an air conditioner.
Though the SEER rating starts at 8, there is no absolute limit to how high it can go. Most efficient HVAC units usually fall between the 20 and 25 SEER range.
Remember, an older system wouldn’t have a high SEER rating. But the seasonal energy efficiency ratio isn’t the sole element to gauge the performance of an air conditioner. Other factors, such as the condition of the electrical components, refrigerant amount, and professional maintenance, contribute to the output of your air conditioner.
5 Signs Of A Malfunctioning HVAC System
Irrespective of whichever AC brand you purchase, the average lifespan of every unit ranges between 15 and 20 years. However, a lot of factors come into play, like climate, the frequency with which it’s used, and maintenance.
Even the most well-maintained unit runs into some problems after a period of wear and tear. Here are some signs of a malfunctioning HVAC system, so if you notice any of these, calling for HVAC professionals would be the best bet.
1. Your AC Is Making Strange Noises
Never will a properly functioning air conditioner make noise; rather, it will run quietly.
An HVAC system becomes noisy as it starts getting old or with regular usage. Less noise indicates that a few parts in the unit have loosened, so your air conditioner will need minor repairs. For instance, when the fan doesn’t work properly, the unit makes minor sounds.
But if strange noises like grinding or squealing are produced by your HVAC system, there could be a major fault. In some cases, replacing the faulty component will help, but you will have to replace the unit if there’s severe damage.
Whether you intend to repair or replace, calling for licensed technicians from a local utility company will be the best way forward.
2. Unexplained Upsurge In Energy Bills
Yes, energy usage varies from season to season, but the total cost each month, during the off-season, should be more or less similar. A sudden upsurge in energy bills is an indication that your HVAC system isn’t functioning properly.
There could be numerous reasons behind the sudden hike in your utility bills due to your air conditioner. However, there are a couple of things that I suggest doing before calling a professional for AC repair.
First off, clean the air vents, look for lumps and knots in the condensing oil and change the filter. Failing parts and air leaks also contribute to high electricity bills. The only way to increase your energy savings or energy conservation is by replacing your old air conditioner with an energy star-certified unit.
3. Excessive Dust In The House
The function of an air conditioner isn’t limited to making a space comfy and cozy but also improves indoor air quality by countering air pollution. An efficient air conditioner will eliminate dander, dirt, debris, and dust from your space.
Excessive dust in your room means your HVAC unit isn’t as effective as it was formerly. Before you call an HVAC technician, try cleaning the air filters. But even after that, if the indoor air quality is poor, your best bet is to call a technician who can inspect the HVAC unit and identify the issue.
4. Unusual Odors From The Air Conditioner Unit
Strange or unusual odors coming from the air conditioner unit are certainly a sign that the system isn’t working efficiently.
More often than not, ACs emit odd smells because of dirty filters, mold in the duct (flow), or damaged insulation. Even after cleaning the filters and ductwork or repairing the insulation, the awful smell doesn’t go away, you will have to book an AC replacement service.
5. Corrosion Or Acid Formation In The AC Unit
Corrosion or formation of acid in air conditioners is never a positive sign. In such scenarios, you should hire an HVAC technician for AC repair right away, or you will have to incur hefty expenses.
The continued buildup of acid will reduce the lifespan of the cooling system and damage it to the extent that it will cease functioning. Corrosion or acid formation occurs due to a variety of reasons, such as:
Air leaks via a condensate pump
Contaminated refrigerant
Inconsistent, poor upkeep, or incorrect repairs
Exposure to extreme heat
Through swift intervention, acid buildup in an AC unit can be controlled, if the motor of the compressor isn’t rusted. But if the unit is corroded, replacing it is the only solution because no amount of repairs will restore it to its normal condition.
4 Questions To Ask Yourself
Whether you should repair or replace your air conditioner is a big decision for every homeowner. Not only does it affect your finances, but also your safety and comfort. For homeowners confused between the two, I have put together a few factors that you need to consider when making a decision.
1. What Is The Age Of Your Current System?
As I have already mentioned, AC units last for about 15 to 20 years, although a lot of factors come into play in determining their longevity.
If your air conditioner runs almost all year round, its life expectancy will be lower than those that are used seasonally. In addition to that, exposure to sulfur, salt water, and high humidity levels takes a toll on the efficiency of the unit.
Proper installation and regular maintenance are other factors that have a direct impact on the lifespan of the system. However, as a general rule of thumb, I’d say that you should replace your AC if it’s older than 10 years.
2. Is Your Home Air Conditioner As Efficient As The New Ones?
I’ve already discussed the SEER rating that determines the efficiency of AC units.
As per the SEER rating, a system consumes less energy if it has a high rating. And these days, AC units (ductless ones) come with ratings of 14 to 25 SEER.
So, if you upgrade your 10 or 15-year-old 11 SEER AC unit to a 17 SEER one, you’ll save a lot on cooling costs. And if you wish to save more, upgrading to a unit with an even higher SEER rating will be wise.
Remember, saving energy isn’t only beneficial for you but also for the environment– so think wisely!
3. How Much Will The Repair Cost?
Repairs like replacing a burnt capacitor or cleaning a clogged drain are minor ones. That means their replacement costs wouldn’t be so high that you should consider replacing your current unit with a new one.
But, in case you need to repair an AC that is at least 10 to 12 years old, the expected repair expense would be close to 50% of its worth. Therefore, replacing the unit makes more sense than spending money on repairs.
You should also consider how frequently your system requires maintenance. Ask yourself– has the AC been functioning normally without a hitch, or do you call technicians more often than not?
In the second scenario, upgrading to a new system like those with smart thermostats or variable speed technology is more cost-effective than spending money on repairing an old system.
4. Is Your AC Still Running On R-22 Or Freon?
Officially, R-22 has been phased out in the United States since January 1, 2020, because of its harmful effects on the ozone layer. Import and production are also prohibited, so obtaining it is extremely expensive.
Despite that, many old ACs still run on R-22 (a substance causing ozone depletion), which means you will have to use recycled refrigerant if there’s a refrigerant leak in your unit.
On the other hand, Puron or R-410A is the current standard refrigerant, an eco-friendly alternative to R-22, found in newer units. So, if you have an AC older than 8 to 10 years, your system runs on R-22 or Freon, and upgrading to a non-ozone-depleting chlorofluoromethane will be ideal.
Tip
When choosing between repairing and replacing your AC, I suggest you consider how long you intend to stay in the same house. Like, replacing your old unit won’t be a sound investment if you plan on selling your home. Also, if your AC doesn’t cool the room as it should, upgrading to a new one will be the best bet.
AC Replacing Or Repairing FAQs
Is it better to repair an old AC unit or replace it with a new one?
Deciding between repairing and replacing your air conditioning system is certainly challenging for every homeowner. Nevertheless, taking into consideration certain factors can help you decide if you should repair or replace your AC unit.
They are as follows:
It’s older than 10 years or more than that
It’s making unusually loud noises even after servicing
It’s breaking down more often than not
Your energy bills are higher than they were in the past few years
In such cases, repairing a unit won’t work because your air conditioning system is losing its efficiency. While you can go ahead and get the unit repaired, keep in mind that the problems will relapse, and the unit will break down again in a few months.
Another way to figure out if repair or replacement is the solution is to go by the 5000 rule. All you need to do is multiply the age of your AC by the repair cost. If it equals or exceeds $5000, the answer is simple: your air conditioning unit needs to be replaced.
How much will it cost to upgrade to a new air conditioning unit?
Approximately, it will cost between $2,750 and $12,095, although this depends on a variety of factors. The unit you choose and the size of your home play a crucial role in determining the replacement cost of an air conditioner.
If you don’t want to spend a fortune, portable units will be the best bet because they are relatively affordable. Even split systems aren’t that expensive, but they call for professional installation.
However, be prepared to shell out extra cash if you’re replacing a central air conditioning system. That’s because they are the most expensive AC units on the market, so you’ll have to spend a good amount of money on replacing them.
How often should an air conditioning system be serviced?
Ideally, an air conditioning system should be serviced once a year, with regular inspection after every 3 to 4 months.
Also, never try to service your air conditioner yourself because the interior of the AC consists of a lot of components which may get damaged if not handled carefully. Always hire a professional HVAC service company so that its licensed technicians will service your AC efficiently without damaging any component.
However, remember that the servicing period varies from model to model. Additionally, how often you use the AC unit determines if your AC needs to be serviced once a year or once after every few months.
Why does an air conditioning unit stop blowing cold air?
At times, air conditioning units do turn on, but they stop blowing cold air. There isn’t one but several reasons behind this problem.
Like, the air filter might be clogged with dirt, dust, pet danders and other impurities. Or, there may be power or thermostat issues, because of which your AC unit isn’t blowing cold air.
Low refrigerant levels, ice buildup and dirty compressor, could also be the reason why your air conditioner is malfunctioning.
Should the outdoor unit be covered in winter?
Yes, it’s necessary to cover the outdoor unit in winter to prevent leaves, debris, seeds, shrubs and nuts from getting inside the system. However, make sure to remove the cover when summer arrives before turning on the unit. Otherwise, the airflow will be restricted and trapped within the unit. As a result, it will cause hefty damage to the air conditioning system.
How to extend the lifespan of an air conditioning system?
As already mentioned, air conditioning units can last up to 20 years, provided it’s maintained properly. Here are a few ways through which you can extend the lifespan of your air conditioning systems.
1. Clean the area around the outdoor unit periodically to ensure the dirt or shrubs don’t make their way inside the unit.
2. Remove the air filter and clean them with lukewarm water to remove dirt and impurities.
3. Check the vents regularly to ensure they aren’t clogged. In case they are clogged, the unit won’t work efficiently and will consume more power than usual.
4. Install a smart thermostat because thermostats cut down energy costs.
Final Thoughts
Every AC breaks down after a period of time, although the warning signs aren’t very obvious. And that’s why choosing whether to replace your HVAC system or repair it is difficult.
Though much of it depends on personal preferences, there are a few scenarios where replacing it makes more sense. Any unit that calls for frequent repairs or causes an upsurge in the utility bills should be replaced without second thoughts.
Meanwhile, you can call an HVAC repair technician in case of minor repairs like cleaning air vents or fixing the thermostat. Also, don’t forget to consider the tax credit, warranty, and manufacturing rebate when making a decision.
The average cost of air duct cleaning is $377, but it can range from $268 to $490, depending on various factors. These factors generally include the duct type, size, number of vents, the labor involved, and geographical location.
One of the most effective ways by which you can improve indoor air quality is air duct cleaning.
These ducts prevent impurities from entering your home, ensuring proper air circulation. But with time, they can get clogged up with dirt and debris, affecting their functioning. In such cases, you will need to get them professionally cleaned.
And this guide will let you know how much air duct cleaning costs.
Why Do Air Ducts Require Cleaning?
Most modern homes rely on an air duct system, which is a network of air ducts connecting to the heating, ventilation, and air conditioning systems. These ducts work with the air handler to allow the passage of air to heat up or cool down the room as required while filtering impurities like dust and dirt.
But over time, these dirt and dust particles can adhere to the sides of the ducts, restricting the airflow. This can lead to problems like mold growth, which is why getting your air ducts cleaned regularly is essential to prevent dirt buildup.
According to the United States Environmental Protection Agency, air duct cleaning should be undertaken when there is visible mold growth in various areas of the heating and cooling system. Such cleaning also becomes crucial if there are signs of a rodent, like a mouse or an insect infestation, or if the ducts have become clogged.
Similarly, they may need to be cleaned if the ducts release the particulates in an area where people can inhale them. Cleaning them during a home improvement project can also help eliminate house dust mites and harmful bacteria. As for the actual air duct cleaning cost, this depends on various factors, like ductwork size and the number of vents, which I've discussed below.
Factors That Affect Air Duct Cleaning Cost
1. Ductwork Size
The cost of air duct cleaning depends upon the size of the ductwork, which can be determined by the layout of your home. Houses with a larger ductwork size require more cleaning, resulting in a higher cost. That is why some air duct cleaning services charge according to the size of the property. The cost of cleaning air ducts per square foot ranges from $0.14 to $0.25.
Alternatively, the air duct cleaning service can charge by the vent. These vents connect different rooms to the HVAC system, and the charges can range between $25 and $50 per vent. To get an idea about the air duct cleaning cost, you can count the number of vents and multiply them by $35.
Thus, for a 1500-square-foot house, the cost of air duct cleaning can range between $225 and $375. Some cleaning services also base their prices on the system, where the average cost is from $200 to $1000.
2. Number Of Vents
Another factor that affects air duct cleaning prices is the number of vents that make up the air duct system. Generally, the cost of cleaning a system with more vents will be higher, and it can lie between $25 and $50.
However, different air duct cleaning professionals use different pricing methodologies. An air duct cleaning company can charge a flat rate with extra vents, a trip fee for overhead costs, and additional charges for additional vents.
3. Ductwork Type
Different types of ducts require different cleaning methods and tools. For instance, fiberglass and foam board ducts require power brushing, air washing, or vacuuming. In contrast, flex ducts require specialized equipment, so I would recommend speaking with a professional air duct cleaner beforehand.
Also, due to its more complicated nature, you may not find many air duct cleaning professionals offering flex duct cleaning services. On the other hand, rigid duct cleaning is easier, and most companies offer such services.
4. Accessibility
The size and layout of your home will determine how accessible the air duct system is. Some homes provide access to the system through entry points in the utility room, attic, or basement. But if such access points are not present and getting to the system is difficult, the air duct cleaning cost can rise.
That being said, the price will often depend upon the air duct cleaning service, project scope, and location.
5. Labor Costs
Many air duct cleaning companies charge by the number of vents or the square footage while also considering factors like the air duct type and accessibility. Generally, it takes around three to eight hours of labor to get your air ducts cleaned.
6. Geographical Location
The location will affect the air duct cleaning cost since cleaning services in different areas charge different prices. For instance, cleaners in New York charge between $268 and $488, while those in New Hampshire charge between $312 and $538.
Similarly, those in California charge between $222 and $452, while those in Florida charge between $258 and $518, and the charges in Michigan range from $290 to $429. In Texas, air duct cleaning can cost between $263 and $712.
Costs Of Additional Services
Besides the cost of cleaning the air ducts, you may also need to pay professional cleaners for other services. These can include:
1. Inspection
Getting your air ducts inspected by professionals can help you know about the level of contamination. Generally, a video inspection can cost between $75 and $125, or it can be bundled with an annual inspection of the HVAC system.
A video camera inspection can help provide the cleaners with information about debris, damage, pests, dust buildup, insulation problems, mold, etc. I strongly recommend getting your air ducts inspected at least once a year.
2. Removal Of Pests
Rodents like rats and other pests can enter your air vents and the ductwork by chewing through the material. Besides damaging the system, they leave behind droppings, which can lead to respiratory disease.
If there is a rodent or insect infestation in the air duct system, pest control services will need to be hired. Removing vermin like a rat or other pests can cost between $150 and $500 and will add to the total cost of the cleaning.
3. Removing Mildew And Mold
Over time, mold and mildew can gather in the air ducts, especially if your home has suffered water damage or is located in a humid environment. Apart from being unpleasant to look at, mold spores can pose health risks. Mold spores are an allergen and can act just like pollen, which is why they should be removed as soon as possible.
Removing mildew and mold requires special equipment, chemicals, and considerable time. And mold and mildew remediation can cost between $600 and $2000. Air duct sanitizing may also be required, in which an antibacterial disinfectant is sprayed into the ductwork to prevent bacteria, mildew, and mold growth.
4. Removal Of Asbestos
Asbestos, a manufacturing material used in the construction of building materials, is an incredibly dangerous chemical substance known to cause air pollution and requires quick removal. Air duct cleaning services generally determine the presence of this hazardous material by inspecting the HVAC system.
Like mold, asbestos removal requires specialized cleaning procedures, which should only be performed by professionals. Any air duct cleaning process cannot be undertaken until asbestos abatement is complete. The cost of this removal can range from $5 to $20 per square foot.
5. Cleaning The Dryer Vent
The clothes dryer vent is among the most heavily used components, and it can get clogged with dust and gunk. Clogged vents can reduce the energy efficiency of your home and may also pose a fire hazard. In fact, many house fires are often caused due to dryer vents that have become clogged.
Dryer vent cleaning can cost between $100 and $170 when performed as a standalone service, but it can also be bundled with the annual air duct cleaning.
6. Cleaning Of Custom Air Ducts
If your home utilizes custom air ducts, the charges for cleaning it will be about 25 to 30 percent higher than for cleaning standard ones. The reason is that air duct cleaners require more time on such projects and often need to use specialized tools and techniques.
7. Coating Of Air Ducts
Air duct coating can help prevent the entry of dirt, dust, and other particulate matter into your home, ensuring your home’s air quality remains good. The process involves the application of a protective sealant onto the inner surfaces of the air ducts, which helps keep the air ducts clean.
However, tests conducted by the EPA show that the sealant fails to cover the duct surface completely and can adversely affect the fire-retardant and acoustic properties of fiberglass ducts. In some cases, applying such a coating may also void the manufacturer's warranty. But for those who require such coating on their air ducts, the cost ranges from $180 to $625.
8. AC Or Furnace Repairs
If the air duct cleaning professional detects some damage to your AC or furnace, it may need to be repaired before the dirty air ducts can be cleaned. Timely repairs help you save money and can improve the temperature regulation properties of the air conditioner.
The cost of furnace repairs or tune-ups can range from $130 to $500, while AC repairs can cost between $160 and $500.
Air Duct Cleaning - Difference In Costs
Residential Vs. Commercial Cleaning
Air duct cleaning costs I've mentioned so far can help you get an idea of the charges in the case of a residential structure. For commercial buildings, the charges for air duct cleaning will be significantly higher because they are generally much larger than residential ones.
If you require air duct cleaning at your office or other commercial workplaces, it can cost between $30 and $50 per hour.
Cleaning Yourself Vs Hiring Air Duct Cleaners
You can clean air ducts using do-it-yourself methods, but these will require a good knowledge of the HVAC ducts and the right cleaning supplies. The most important among these will be a vacuum and a ladder, which can range from $100 to $400.
Additionally, the air duct cleaning process will require a power drill, an extension hose, and a vent cleaning brush with an extendable handle, which can all be a bit pricey. Other items, like rags, masks, a bristle brush, and goggles, will cost between $10 and $30.
That said when compared to the cost of hiring an air duct cleaning company, undertaking the duct cleaning project yourself will be more cost-effective. But I would still suggest hiring professionals for air duct cleaning since they already have the required tools, proper training, and years of experience.
Additionally, in the case of custom options, you may not have an idea about how to get the air ducts cleaned by yourself.
Tip
When hiring professional air duct cleaners, it is a good idea to check the Better Business Bureau page and customer reviews. Get quotes from at least three companies and avoid hiring one that charges significantly less than the competition.
Also, I would recommend looking for companies that comply with National Air Duct Cleaners Association (NADCA) cleaning standards.
Saving Money On Air Duct Cleaning
Hiring a professional air duct cleaning service is a better choice, though it can be costly. Fortunately, there are a few ways by which you can save on air duct cleaning costs, which I've mentioned here.
1. Proper Maintenance Of The Air Conditioning And Heating System
The best way to reduce your air duct cleaning cost is to ensure proper air conditioning and heating systems maintenance. Regular maintenance will keep the system functioning optimally, improving indoor air quality and ensuring efficient energy use. And it will reduce the amount of debris and dust entering the ducts, keeping them relatively clean.
2. Timely Changing Of The Air Filter
All HVAC systems need their air filters to be changed at specific intervals, and this period depends on the type of filter. I would recommend consulting the manufacturer of your air filter to know how frequently the filter should be changed. Generally, this can vary between 30, 60, and 90 days.
High-quality filters, like HEPA ones, last longer, but if you notice clogged filters, consider changing them more frequently. Similarly, change the filter of your air purifier timely.
3. Regular Vacuuming
Vacuuming around the various vent grills, duct openings, furnaces, and registers can go a long way in preventing dust accumulation. And when using a vacuum cleaner, make sure to use a compatible filter bag that has the highest rating.
4. Preventing The Entry Of Moisture
If water damage or leaks are detected in your home, dealing with them quickly is vital. Doing so can help avoid the growth of mold and mildew, so you won't have to spend money on mold remediation. Also, check that the air ducts are properly insulated and sealed
5. Regular Cleaning Of AC Coils
Keeping the air conditioner evaporator coils clean will keep the heat exchanger free of dirt and allow it to function efficiently. This will result in reduced energy consumption and lower air duct cleaning costs.
Types Of Air Ducts
As I mentioned, the type of air ducts in your home will play a major role in determining air duct cleaning costs. Here are the most common types of air ducts found in homes:
1. Flex Ducts
These are flexible ducts similar to dryer vents and can be installed around tight corners and plumbing more easily than regular ducts. While it is possible to clean such ducts, the process requires greater care since these can get damaged easily, even with little pressure.
2. Rigid Ducts
Rigid ducts are the most common type and are prone to indoor mold and moisture accumulation. Installing rigid ductwork is costlier than flex ones, but it is sturdier and does not get damaged as easily while cleaning.
3. Fiberglass Ducts
Fiberglass ductwork is usually more common in commercial buildings since it can provide better noise reduction and insulation. But such ducts can break down, adversely affecting the air quality and posing a health risk. Professionals can be hired to power brush or vacuum them regularly to prevent such problems.
Air Ducts Cleaning Related FAQs
How often should your air ducts be cleaned?
According to experts, getting your air ducts cleaned once every two to three years is a good idea. Doing so can prevent a lot of maintenance problems and help avoid a range of health issues. However, if you have children or pets at home, it is better to get the ducts cleaned more frequently.
What are some signs that can indicate your air ducts need cleaning?
In most cases, it can be pretty easy to determine that your air ducts require cleaning. Signs such as mold growth, the presence of vermin and pests like rats, poor airflow, and higher power bills can all indicate that the ducts require cleaning.
How long does it take to get your air ducts cleaned properly?
The time taken to get your air ducts cleaned properly depends on factors such as the size of your home and the ductwork layout. Generally, it will take about three to five hours to get the ducts cleaned in the case of an average-sized home. But larger homes with more extensive networks will require more time.
When is the best time to clean your air ducts?
Ideally, spring is the best time to undertake an air duct cleaning project. The reason for that is that the weather starts becoming warmer, so it is easier to inspect the ductwork. Also, the amount of moisture in the air increases, which can lead to mold growth. Additionally, insects and rodents that may have taken refuge in the ductwork during the winter can be removed more easily.
How much noise does an air duct cleaning process make?
Duct cleaning is not a very noisy process, and you won’t experience too much disturbance. In most cases, the sound produced will be similar to that of a vacuum cleaner. However, your heating and cooling unit will need to be turned off, which can actually make the room quieter.
Final Thoughts
Depending on the factors I've mentioned in this guide, the cost of air duct cleaning can vary considerably in different regions of the United States. That said, you will need to shell out a considerable amount if the ductwork hasn't been cleaned in a long time.
This is the reason why regular maintenance is crucial and can help reduce the overall cost. And when it comes to selecting the right service for the job, make sure to check the website and go through the FAQ section. If you have a question regarding any aspect, contact the company to clear them up.
Doing so will help you avoid air duct cleaning scams and ensure a good experience.
The best way to strike a balance between outdoor home décor and comfort is to conceal the AC unit in a creative way. Common methods to achieve functional beauty without blocking airflow, include building wooden AC covers, gardens, tool sheds, door screens, or planting tall shrubs.
The outdoor unit of your air conditioner can be a real eyesore in your garden, patio, and outdoor space. It would not be very appealing if you were to throw a barbeque or outdoor party with a chunky outdoor AC unit hanging around smack in the middle of your landscaping. But you can’t do away with it either since the outdoor air conditioning unit facilitates heating, ventilation and air conditioning to maintain indoor temperatures.
Here are some ready-made and do-it-yourself options to help you choose a method that best suits your home aesthetics.
Perhaps the easiest way to hide your air conditioner unit is to build a wooden box around it with simple wood planks. These can easily be made as a DIY project since it just requires nailing the planks in place. However, you must ensure that the wooden box is larger than the AC unit for instances when you might need to add Freon and for proper air circulation.
If you’re unsure how to make one, you can hire a professional and convey the preferred design, and material. To spruce up the simple wood box, you can add a paint coat and some plants and elevate your décor.
What better way to hide your AC unit than using some additional plants in your garden intuitively? Simply make a wooden box like the one mentioned above, but this time with some leading-edge slat. Within these slats, you can plant vines or flower stems. If you find planting your garden within the slats difficult, consider hanging tall planter boxes using the wooden slats as leverage. You can also build a picket fence and plant climbing plants around it.
This is quite a unique and modern way of partially hiding your air conditioning units. Building a miniature house as an air conditioner cover is also a great way of improving your garden or landscaping. You can use the traditional slanting roof style to help slide off the snow and act as a sun shield as well. What’s more, you can paint it any color and even add decorative items to the surface!
Before installing a house-like structure, ensure that the lid is removable or at least can be partially lifted to provide access to the air conditioner’s outside unit. This method is ideal for hiding window conditioning systems that often come with a big, ugly AC unit for air circulation.
You can make your AC unit cover double up as storage space for your garden tools. You can do this by constructing a mini shed around your outdoor HVAC unit and adding a small tool shed on top. This way, you will have enough space to store tools on top, while you can also store miscellaneous items along with the outdoor air conditioning unit.
Moreover, you can make the tool shed using simple wood planks, but if you want something more durable, opt for an iron trellis. Just ensure that the items or garden tools don’t get in the way of proper airflow.
An organic way of hiding air conditioning units is growing a tall shrub or bush on each side until it is fully covered. For an intense camouflage, plant various shrubs, including vines, ornamental trees, and flowers like hydrangea, rose, clematis, English ivy, etc. However, you must leave a little space between each shrub for air flow and easy access to the air conditioner unit. Also, remember to prune your shrubs regularly so their growth doesn’t get out of hand and there’s enough space for the outdoor AC unit to work properly.
A great idea that can protect your outdoor AC unit and conceal it from guests is by building a picket fence. Making or installing a picket fence is relatively easy and doesn’t require professional help because all you need to do is string together multiple wood planks. You can also level up your fence game by attaching bird houses along the picket fence to provide a safe space for birds to perch and eat.
This is a more efficient take on the wooden box method of hiding the AC unit in the outdoor space. Here, instead of removing the entire box for monthly or yearly maintenance, you can simply open the door with a latch. The building process is the same as the wooden box, the only difference being attaching a separate door with a few hinges and a latch, which you can find in any hardware store.
If you want it to serve a decorative purpose, you can add lattice work designs or wood carvings to enhance the overall aesthetic of the AC cover and the outdoor space.
Beautifully designed iron trellis has always been a great décor option for the backyard or patio due to its weather-proof and aesthetic features. An iron trellis can prevent large animals and garbage from entering and damaging your outdoor AC unit, so it also helps with maintenance. Let some vines or English ivy grow along the trellis to create natural and organic backyard landscaping. Also, you can use an iron trellis as an AC cover and a privacy screen!
If the weather conditions allow flower plants to grow all year, you can install large planters to camouflage the AC units. Make sure to use large planters big enough to cover the entirety of the outdoor AC unit. An important thing to remember is to use plants that can withstand the heat emitted from the AC unit. You can also add colorful pots that complement your garden or landscaping!
If you have regular backyard parties and family gatherings, you may need more storage space for umbrellas, folding tables, barbeque units, etc. Installing a large aluminum structure with well-ventilated slates can hold all of these, plus your outdoor AC unit.
Aluminum is a preferable material in this instance since it is heat-resistant and extremely durable. That means it can withstand the hot air coming from the condenser and also hot weather conditions without being damaged. Add a couple of removable shelves into the AC cover for other storage solutions and store all your backyard essentials, including garden tools!
Placing a lattice screen in front of the air conditioner unit is the easiest way to conceal it without putting in much effort. Simply fix the screen on the ground, or use multiple screens to create an enclosed box. Avoid plain wooden ones since they aren’t visually appealing, and plant-based screens are too difficult to maintain. Instead, opt for a decorative or designer lattice screen made from durable materials and designated slats for adding vines or large planters.
12. Create A Whole Shed
Source Unknown
Building an entire shed to hide your AC unit can be quite intimidating, but hold up! If you have an existing tool shed or backyard room, you can repurpose it as an AC cover. However, if you don’t have one, you can simply have it professionally made from scratch in a few days. A shed can also double up as a storage unit where you can store hardware equipment, garden tools, and even farm produce!
13. Build A Cement Or Stone Wall
Source Unknown
Want an AC cover that will last for a long time? Consider getting a stone or cement wall to cover your condenser and add a luxurious look to your landscaping. Usually, cement walls for this purpose have small breeze blocks that provide proper ventilation to vent the heat from the unit. You can also utilize these breeze blocks by attaching planters or other decorative pieces within the gaps to enhance the aesthetic.
Another great idea to jazz up your outdoor space is painting each individual block with different vibrant colors to add a pop to your otherwise dull yard.
14. Add A Bamboo Fence
Source Unknown
A climate-conscious way of adding a more oriental look to your garden or backyard is installing a high-quality bamboo fence. It is a popular option for people who want a natural way of hiding the AC unit. However, you will not be able to DIY it since bamboo can be really heavy, so hire a professional to find the right bamboo color for your space.
Moreover, you can also add a wood stain on top if you have a wooden house or other outdoor furnishings that may clash with the natural bamboo finish.
Hiding AC FAQ
What Are The Benefits Of Hiding Your Outdoor AC Unit?
Hiding or covering your outdoor AC units is highly beneficial, especially during fall or winter season. Here are the benefits:
Clean internal coils
Hiding and covering the outdoor unit helps keep the evaporator coils clean and efficient since lower amounts of dust, debris, leaves, sticks, etc. can now settle on them.
Prevent Freezing
Hiding the unit with foliage or solid wooden boxes can reduce the amount of water that settles on the coils to form ice particles. This helps maintain an optimal temperature for the unit during winter, preventing pesky AC freezes.
Better Visuals
One of the main reasons why people decide to cover their outdoor units to alleviate the overall visual aesthetic of their patio or backyard.
Can Hiding Your AC Unit With Wooden Boxes Or Sheds Detrimental?
Full-length covers, such as wooden covers or sheds can harm your AC unit, especially if you live in warm and humid climates. Such hiding methods can lead to molds, mildew, rust, and lack of proper airflow. However, using methods with better airflow and more surface area can prevent this.
Does Hiding And Covering Your Outdoor AC Unit Save Money?
No, it doesn’t save money or energy – rather, it helps with landscaping and improving the aesthetics of your outdoor area. Many people also resort to covering their units to keep the internal coils clean and prevent freezing.
Can You Do Landscaping Projects Around The Outdoor Unit?
It is possible to do some landscaping around your outdoor unit, given the unit is properly enclosed. Ensure there’s at least two to three feet of space between the enclosed unit and the boundary of your landscaping project. If you don’t keep enough space between the unit and the plants for your landscaping, it can obstruct airflow and cause severe cases of energy inefficiency.
How To Hide Your Ac Unit Without Lowering Energy Efficiency?
Undoubtedly, hiding the outdoor unit by enclosing it or putting foliage and rails around it improves the appearance of your patio or backyard. It’s quite an easy project to execute, but you need to keep some considerations in mind while hiding the unit. For example, keeping enough space around and above the unit for proper air circulation can prevent lowering the energy efficiency of your AC. This way, you can improve the outdoor aesthetic of your home while keeping the utility bills under budget.
Final Thoughts
An air conditioner unit ruining your outdoor landscape is a common problem for many homeowners. However, nowadays, there are many options you can opt for to conceal the outdoor AC unit while simultaneously enhancing the beauty of your yard or garden. But if you’re big on landscaping and don’t want to obstruct the natural look of your garden, consider purchasing ducted air conditioning instead of a regular window or split ACs.
You can also hire reliable landscaping professionals or designers to help you find a suitable method if you’re still confused.
That said, I’ll be signing off for now. Stick around if you want to read similar guides and informational pieces to help you improve your home and lifestyle.
Both heating and cooling units have a system of ducts, known as ductwork that carry cool air to your room. Varying room sizes require different duct sizes, proving crucial for proper ventilation and functioning of HVAC systems.
Ductwork can be quite tricky to get the hang of, especially if you're not well-versed with HVAC systems. However, these metal tubes are critical for adequately heating and cooling your home, optimizing airflow in any space.
Once I familiarize you with some common duct-related terms, let's look at what size ducts are required for a 12 x 12 room.
Where To Start The Ductwork Revolution?
Some rooms in your home are always too cold or hot, irrespective of what you do to balance out the temperature. This is mainly because several homes may have aging heating and cooling systems, for which you must refurbish the existing size of ductwork.
Determining duct size for every room in your home is generally the bestsolution for issues regarding:
Heating
Air conditioner (HVAC system), and
Ventilation
But for enhanced functionality of these units, let's find out how you can take the right measurements.
Important Terminology
Firstly, what is ductwork? Ductwork is the system of ducts that carry air from heating, ventilation, and air conditioning (HVAC system) units throughout the house. For well-functioning equipment, correctly installed and maintained ductwork is an absolute necessity.
But what do you mean by ducts, and how do they differ from ductwork? A duct can be classified as an individual synthetic or metal pipe, passage, conduit or tube used in ventilation, heating ducts, and air conditioning systems to remove or deliver air. These tubes promote air flow, exhaust air and form part of air return ducts.
To measure airflow volume, I generally use CFM or cubic foot per minute. This measures the air flow velocity each minute the air moves. For instance, if the air compressor has an output rating of 30 CFM, it indicates 30 cubic feet of air flow through the system each minute.
Generally, you will need at least 400 CFM for a 1 ton air conditioner.
Yet another term that you must know is BTU or British Thermal Units. BTU is an international energy measurement that indicates heat required to raise the temperature of one pound of water by one degree Fahrenheit. For residential air conditioning systems, BTU calculates how much heat the device can push out of the room each hour.
How To Calculate Duct Sizing For A Room
To accurately calculate the HVAC duct sizing needed for a room, you would need to know the rate of air flow as well as the overall size of the room. Additionally, knowing the square footage of your entire house can be beneficial since it what air conditioning unityou need.
To determine the airflow volume, you must know its Cubic Feet per Minute measurement. Airflow volume refers to the amount of air flowing through in a minute. An ideal way to measure it is by calculating the square footage since every square feet generally requires 1 CFM of airflow.
For a room with 400 CFM, you may only require a 4-inch duct but it is possible to go with a larger product if required. However, a large duct can be quite impractical, unless the room has a CFM that is over 400 but under 600. Most importantly, a lack of proper-sized ducts can make the airflow extremely loud and disturbing.
How Many CFM Is A 12 x 12 Duct?
For a room that measures 12 x 12, you will need a CFM of at least 144. This also calls for a supply duct size of 4 x 8 regardless of whether the CFM is 1 or 1 ¼ per square foot. For a room that is sized 144 square feet, this is the ideal size to ensure adequate airflow, be it for a cooling or heating system.
If you get a HVAC duct that is too large, it can affect the heating and cooling efficiency of the HVAC system. This is because larger ducts take longer to supply air for a relatively small room. On the contrary, opting for a duct smaller than the required size can result in a lack of proper airflow.
For instance, with a 3 x 6 size duct, airflow will be loud, while affecting circulation throughout the room. When the duct is too small, the air within has trouble leaving the HVAC unit.
On average, the installation charge for a 4 x 8 duct is $3,225. However, costs may vary depending on your home's square footage, the HVAC equipment layout, and how easily it can be accessed.
What Size Duct Do I Need For A 200 Sq. Ft Room
For a room that is 200 square feet, you would need a HVAC duct size of 8 inches for proper airflow. In addition to 200 square feet, an 8-inch duct would also be ideal for rooms between 180 and 244 square feet. This ensures there is optimal airflow regardless of whether the room has windows.
At certain times, a room that has way too many windows can negatively affect the CFM and make calculations more difficult. Windows usually allow air to escape from the room, especially if they are not sealed properly or left open.
The general rule of 1 CFM (cubic feet per minute) per square footage can't apply to a room with several windows or poorly sealed windows. In this scenario, you may switch the rule to 1 ¼ CFM per square foot.
However, this issue would not be as prominent in a 200 square feet room and adding an 8-inch duct to these rooms can improve the airflow for greater comfort.
Factors To Consider Before Calculating Duct Size
Before you begin calculating the right size duct needed for your room, you will have to take these factors into consideration. They are:
1. Size Of The Room
The first and foremost thing to consider is the overall square footage of the area in your home. This allows you to understand how big or smallyour air conditioner has to be.
To calculate the total square footage of your home, measure the width and length of all the rooms and add it all together. Having an idea about the total square feet of each separate room in your home can also be useful in understanding the ductwork required for each room.
2. CFM Velocity
Each room in your home will have a particular velocity at which the air needs to be delivered from the ducts in order to cool or heat the space.
To better understand this concept, let me take it step by step. As you know, every room has a maximum velocity CFM measurement which directly corresponds to the required duct size. You also know, as a rule of thumb, that it takes around 1 CFM of air in order to cool down a floor area of 1 square foot.
But how can you calculate the maximum velocity for each room? An easy way to do this is using the 1 CFM per square foot method. If you have more than one window in the room, take the measurement as 2 CFM or 1 ¼ CFM per square foot.
With this in mind, if you want to calculate the cubic feet per min (CFM) velocity for a 100-square-foot space, the CFM required will be 100.
3. Duct Friction Loss
A duct, much like other materials, has some amount of duct friction, which causes the air moving through it to lose its speed and energy. The longer the path the air has to move through, and the more turns it takes, the slower it comes out of the vent. It is recommended that you call an experienced HVAC contractor to deal with this situation and provide a quick solution.
How Many Ducts Are Needed Per Room?
The answer to this question is entirely subjective, as there is no strict rule regarding the right ductwork sizing for a room. However, having more than one duct certainly results in improved airflow velocity throughout the room. As long as the duct is sized appropriately and has the right CFM requirements, extra ventilation is never bad.
Having multiple ducts unnecessarily can result in your HVAC system being damaged, which then results in expensive repairs. The coils within your air conditioner can also end up freezing if there are too many air ducts. Frozen coils, in turn, damage the unit's compressor and is usually quite expensive to repair.
Tip
A room that is sized 100 square feet or slightly bigger can find it useful to have around 2-3 ducts for optimized airflow. However, if the room is smaller than 100 square feet, installing multiple ducts can be an overkill, which makes the extra airflow uncomfortable.
Final Words
To summarize the aforementioned points, a 12 x 12 room would need a duct size of 4 x 8 for optimal airflow. This allows the air to move freely within the AC or heater without causing too much noise or affecting airflow quality.
Since a smaller duct can be harmful to the air conditioning HVAC unit and a larger duct can make airflow less efficient, getting the proper duct size for your room is crucial. Keep in mind to maintain your duct regularly to ensure they function properly and use a duct calculator to find the proper size. On average, air ducts need to be cleaned every four years to prevent duct damage as well as respiratory problems due to duct runs.
Ductless mini split systems offer more features, better control, and cool a larger area. They can also release both cool and warm air, so you can use them all around the year. Meanwhile, portable ACs are energy efficient, easy to move, and cost-effective.
Not sure whether to install a ductless mini split system or a portable one?
It could be confusing to make a decision, especially if you are not well-versed in their features. Both types of air conditioners have their own pros and cons.
If you are looking for a versatile unit, a mini-split would be better. But if you want something easier to maintain, portable ACs are what you need. Need more pointers like these?
Keep on reading!
Features Of A Mini Split Unit
A mini-split is an air conditioning system that lets you adjust the temperature in separate rooms or spaces. It has two main components - an indoor air handling unit (also called an evaporator) and an outdoor condenser or compressor.
These units are very easy to install, as they require only a 3-inch wide hole in a wall for the conduit. It houses communication and power cables, a copper tube or duct, and a condensation drain line, which connects the indoor unit to the outdoor one.
Mini Splits are a great fit for homes that have non-ducted heating or cooling systems. They are also perfect if you make a room addition in your house and installing or extending ductwork is not possible.
Features Of Portable Air Conditioners
A portable air conditioner is a self-contained cooling device that can be set up anywhere in the house. It primarily sucks in the hot air from the room, extracts the heat from it, conditions it to your preferred temperature, and releases it.
These four basic components enable a portable AC to cool the space efficiently - an evaporator coil along with the refrigerant, compressor, condenser coil, and fan. It removes moisture from the air through self-evaporation, gravity drain, and its internal bucket.
The best part is these units are very simple to install and won’t even require any professional help. They are lightweight and generally come with attached wheels, so you can move them from one room to another conveniently.
Differences Between Mini Split And Portable Air Conditioners
Now that I have told you about the basic features of mini-split systems and portable air conditioners, let’s understand the differences between the two. This will give you some idea about which option is better and why.
1. Appearance
Mini split and portable air conditioners vary a great deal in terms of appearance. The former is perched high on your ceiling or wall. It also comes with streamlined and sleek jackets that usually blend with the room décor. And for aesthetic installation, the outdoor unit can be installed up to 50 feet away from the indoor one.
Portable air conditioners, on the other hand, can be an eyesore in your home. Not only do they take up space, but they also need a flexible hose to function, which can disturb the décor and stand out from the rest of the room. So, in terms of appearance, a mini-split is definitely a better choice than a portable AC unit.
2. Functions
Mini-splits are essentially mini heat pumps that can both cool and heat your home. They are quite versatile when it comes to functionality and can be used year-round. These systems are also equipped with multiple fan settings, timers, and wireless remote control for optimum comfort and ease of use.
Window air conditioners and portable AC units can only be used in hot months for cooling the home. And as soon as the temperature drops, you will have to invest in a different system for heating purposes.
Not to forget, they are very loud and will produce a lot of noise during operation. But on the upside, a portable air conditioner can function as a dehumidifier and keep you safe from air pollution.
3. Convenience
Speaking of movability, portable air conditioners outshine mini splits as they can be moved easily and don’t need to be installed in a fixed place. However, mini splits are stationary, and it’s a hassle to change their position around the home. But they are more convenient in adjusting temperature and fan speed, which is not the case for portable units.
4. Cost
Mini-splits offer much more features, better functionality, and operation than portable air conditioners. So, inevitably they come with a much steeper price tag and lie in the range of $1,500 to $5,000. Meanwhile, you can buy the latter for $200 to $600.
So, if you have budget constraints, then a portable ac unit would be a better choice. But if you can shell out some cash, then I recommend opting for a mini-split, as it would be an excellent one-time investment.
Why Choose A Mini Split System?
A ductless mini-split would be an excellent fit for you for the following reasons:
1. All-around Control
Mini split systems offer all-around control during operation, which a portable air conditioner often fails to do. They come with remote control technology, and you can adjust the temperature of each room owing to the sensors. A mini split also has more speed settings and adjustment levels to provide you with comfortable heating and cooling.
And if you are a deep sleeper who doesn’t want to wake up in the middle of the night to turn off the air conditioning, these systems are equipped with timers. So, all you need to do is set the time, and it will turn off automatically. This feature is generally unavailable in portable air conditioners.
2. Versatile Functioning
Another great thing about a mini split is that it can be used in both summer and winter, as it has a heat pump. Even though it is pricier than a portable air conditioner, you won’t have to buy a separate AC and a heater, so it would save you more money in the long run.
3. Scalable
Unlike a portable air conditioner, a mini-split is scalable and can be used to cool one room to the whole house. Many models have i-see sensor technology that directly points the airflow to the source of the heat. So, you get the best of both worlds with mini splits, while portable units are best suited for spot cooling.
4. Whisper-quiet Technology
While a portable air conditioner is noisy, a mini-split is quite the opposite. It has whisper-quiet technology, and for the most part, you won’t even realize that the system is running. This makes it perfect for light sleepers who prefer a quiet environment while snoozing.
Why Choose Portable AC Units?
1. Easy Setup Without Permanent Installation
The best thing about a portable air conditioner is that it doesn’t require professional installation. All you need to do is place it in your preferred spot, ensuring that it is near a window for plugging the flexible exhaust hose, and you’d be good to go. Not only does it save installation costs, but you also won’t have to commit to a particular part of your home.
Furthermore, it is perfect if you have multiple guest rooms and people keep coming over, as you can roll it from one room to another.
2. Cools And Dehumidifies: Constant Air Quality Control
While a portable AC unit isn’t as versatile as a mini-split, it can still be used for two purposes. Not only does it release cool air, but it also dries it. Meaning you can also use this system as a dehumidifier. If you live in a humid area, you know how bad it can get during peak summers.
Cooling alone cannot give you relief in such weather, so it’s important to have a system that sucks out the moisture from the air and enhances indoor air quality. And a portable air conditioner can help you out with that.
3. Cut Back On Your Energy Bills
Lastly, a portable air conditioner is more energy-efficient than a ductless air conditioner. That’s because it spot cools a particular part of the room instead of the whole house. Because honestly, what is even the point of firing up the central thermostat if you are going to hang out in one part of the house all day long?
With a portable air conditioner, you can simply cool a particular room. The required temperature will be attained quickly, so you will naturally use the unit for shorter durations. And trust me, this will help you cut back on your energy bills quite a bit.
Tip
I have an important tip for you that can help you make an informed decision. When buying an air conditioner, ask yourself these three questions for more clarity:
What is the area I need to cover?
Do I need a permanent installation or a temporary one?
Do I need something cheap, or can I shell out some extra bucks?
This will help you decide whether a ductless air conditioner (a mini-split system) is better suited for you or a portable one.
Things To Consider When Buying An Air Conditioning Unit
Doesn’t matter if you choose ductless systems or portable; pay attention to these features to make a better choice:
Electricity consumption
Seasonal energy efficiency ratio
Refrigerant requirement
Portable Vs Mini-Split AC FAQs
Portable AC vs. mini split AC– which among the two lasts the longest?
Portable air conditioners usually have an average lifespan of between 5 and 10 years. However, if you take care of them, they will last up to 15 years.
Much like portable air conditioners, mini-split air conditioning systems last for about 10 to 20 years.
Nevertheless, only air conditioners purchased from reliable manufacturers will last this long. Otherwise, units built using inferior materials won’t last long, meaning they’ll keep breaking down every now and then.
Between portable air conditioners and mini-split air conditioners, mini-split air conditioners last long. So, if longevity tops your list, I’d suggest going for mini-split systems.
Also, remember that the lifespan of air conditioners generally depends on how well the unit is maintained. With proper maintenance, your unit can last up to 15 to 20 years.
Are mini split systems more energy efficient than portable air conditioners?
Both portable air conditioners and mini-split systems consume an equal amount of energy to cool a room.
However, mini-split air conditioners with zoning systems are more energy-efficient than regular split systems and portable air conditioning units, as stated by the United States Department of Energy. Precisely, mini-split units with zoning systems consume 30 percent less energy. Less energy consumption means less energy bills– so you’ll save a generous amount every month.
Are portable air conditioners cheaper than mini split systems?
Yes, portable air conditioners are cheaper than mini-split systems. Not only mini split systems, but they are also cheaper than central air conditioning units. Even the most advanced portable air conditioner can be purchased within $1,000. That means you can purchase 2 or more portable air conditioners without spending a fortune.
Portable AC or mini split system: which is ideal for cooling small spaces?
For cooling small spaces, portable air conditioners are excellent because they cool small spaces efficiently. At the same time, they won’t be the right choice for cooling large rooms because they would consume a lot of energy, skyrocketing your utility bills.
However, you can go for mini-split systems to cool a small room because they cool a space relatively quicker than portable air conditioners. Of course, your budget and needs will help you decide which system to go for, so take them into consideration.
Are mini split air conditioning units easy to install?
Yes, mini split air conditioners, like portable air conditioning systems, are easy to install, and seasoned DIYers will be able to pull off the task with ease. Just make sure to go through the instructions in the manual, and I’m sure you’ll be able to complete it without hassle.
Conclusion
That said, I have reached the end of my informative guide on mini split vs. portable air conditioners. Let me do a quick rundown to put things in perspective.
Mini split systems are a good option if you want to cool a larger area while maintaining the aesthetic of your room. They provide better control and more comfortable temperature adjustments and are ductless air conditioners with easy installation.
A portable air conditioner, on the other hand, lags behind in terms of functionality and scalability. But it provides easy setup, optimum ventilation, and air conditioning, offering efficient energy use. It also takes up less space and can be moved around easily.
Tower air conditioners deliver a performance comparable to that of split and central air conditioning systems. These units feature a sleek and vertical design, with multiple vents to cool the outside air and disperse it within a room.
Sometimes when you host friends for a party, too many people in the room render the air conditioner ineffective. Moreover, people sitting near the corners hardly receive any air, leaving guests uncomfortable and you struggling to provide enough cold water for everyone.
I faced a similar situation until I installed a tower AC in the room. Today I will explain its advantages and disadvantages for your benefit.
What Are Tower Air Conditioners?
Tower air conditioners are a type of split air conditioner, referred to as vertical models, that dehumidifies and cools indoor air using a refrigerant. They are smaller, taller, and occupy less space than a traditional split air conditioner.
Since there's no need to install the unit on the wall, you can move this slightly portable air conditioner to a suitable spot within the room. This makes them more affordable, despite having an external unit much like other air conditioners.
But what makes people hesitant about using these air conditioning systems is they fail to cool all corners of a room and can be noisy. However, installation tends to be easy, and overall, a tower air conditioner only uses a little electricity while proving low maintenance, as they are simple to clean.
Are Tower Air Conditioners Effective?
These portable air conditioners are quite effective in cooling large spaces, even though the cold air may not reach every nook and cranny. However, the tall and narrow design of Tower ACs ensures they can disperse cold air throughout the room efficiently.
Thanks to the multiple vent design of these split systems, cool air filters into the room from several angles, which helps eliminate stagnant air or hot air pockets. Best of all is their energy-efficient nature, reducing electricity costs and harmful emissions to lower environmental impact.
I often use mytower air conditioner in a large indoor space when the outside temperature is especially high.
Tower AC Advantages And Disadvantages
While installing a tower air conditioner may not be your first choice, there is no doubting its effectiveness in keeping your home cool. The good thing is that such portable air conditioners function almost as well as regular air conditioners and don't cost as much.
That said, in terms of high-quality cooling, a traditional split AC or window air conditioner is still better and more powerful. But having used a tower AC myself, I can tell you that their cooling capacity can withstand even hot summers.
To know more about what makes a tower AC worth installing and what are some downsides of this portable AC, read the following section.
Advantages Of A Tower AC
Here are some of the significant advantages of tower air conditioners -
1. Low Cost
The most attractive aspect of a tower portable AC is that they are extremely affordable. Although you won't get an AC for a dime - it's an air conditioner, after all - the cost of using, installing, and managing electricity bills is much lower. While traditional air conditioners cost a lot, tower AC units are more suitable for people on a budget.
2. Versatile And Portable
Another attractive aspect of tower air conditioners is they are portable and highly versatile. While you can't shift a traditional air conditioner from one position to another, tower air conditioners reduce the need for installing multiple window units or central systems.
But there is a catch! They aren't versatile like a fully portable air conditioner because these units come with a duct. In other words, you can move the air conditioner as much as the duct allows, provided it remains connected.
When installing a tower air conditioner, consider the duct's position and keep space to move the unit to enjoy optimum cooling.
3. Easy Installation
While you will require professional help to install a split system or window AC, installing and using a tower AC is easier. There are no over-the-top installation requirements or complicated procedures that will leave you stumped. You can and should take professional help if needed, but most DIY enthusiasts will be able to install these split ACs themselves.
4. Energy-Efficient
The energy-efficient properties of a tower AC are undeniable, and such units don't consume much electricity even in extreme heat. A high-quality indoor unit will keep the air inside the room cool and lower the temperature of the outside air before it filters inside.
You will experience little difference in the cooling capacity for a small room, as a tower AC effectively disperses cold air in smaller spaces. But when the room size is large, it might fail to live up to the performance of traditional air conditioning units.
On the flip side, a tower AC doesn't cause much environmental damage and is more eco-friendly.
5. Additional Benefits
There are some extra features of a tower AC should know about, including modern upgrades that you will find in medium or high-end models. Some of these features are -
A quality dehumidifier
Smooth temperature controls
Indoor air filters that help remove dust and allergens to create a healthy environment
Disadvantages Of A Tower AC
Despite the many good things about a tower AC, there are some disadvantages of using these models that I have highlighted in this section.
1. Noisy
The major issue with a tower AC is the noisy operation, and they are louder than other air conditioning systems. Some models feature noise dampeners, but even then, using such portable air conditioners at optimum capacity generates more noise.
People who want to install a tower AC in their bedroom or office space should opt for units with noise-reduction technology. Note that these models are pricier than regular tower ACs, but you will get value for money and more peace of mind.
2. Room Modifications
Sometimes it's essential to modify a room so that tower air conditioners can deliver the best results. They are not portable air conditioners per se, but people tend to get confused because a tower AC is movable upto a certain distance.
It's important to remember that like most split AC units or window ACs, a tower AC also has an outdoor unit. You must ensure the duct hose is connected between the indoor and outdoor system at all times so it doesn't lose power.
Connecting the hose entails making necessary changes to the area; hence, hiring a professional installer would be best if you need help installing a tower AC.
3. Need Sufficient Space
Since tower ACs are floor units, unlike window ACs, they require more indoor space despite featuring a sleek design. This is especially problematic for people with small rooms packed with furniture, even though such an indoor unit features a vertical and narrow design.
Moreover, there needs to be sufficient space for connecting the duct and moving the tower AC as far as possible. So, you might have to compromise on the available space in such instances.
Pros Of Tower Air Conditioners
Fairly portable and can be moved conveniently
Easy installation
Efficient energy use
Affordable, especially in the long run
Works well when the outside temperature is high
Cooling capacity is pretty good
Cons Of Tower Air Conditioners
Has two units - an indoor and an outside unit
Requires more space indoors
Less powerful than a traditional air conditioner
Noisy
Tip
A common misconception among people is they can move the tower AC to another room. This is not the case since they are not single units, and there is no way you can switch rooms without disconnecting the duct pipe.
Tower Air Conditioner FAQs
What is the cooling range of tower ACs?
Tower air conditioners are designed for cooling a large room and have a higher cooling capacity ranging between 24,000 and 48,000 BTU/hour.
What is the lowest temperature a cooling tower should reach?
The lowest temperature a cooling tower should reach is 32 degrees Fahrenheit but it’s not possible to maintain this level of cooling for a sustained period. In many places with cold climates, a cooling tower can achieve a temperature of 5-degree Fahrenheit.
What factors affect tower AC efficiency?
The efficiency of tower ACs depends on 4 factors –
Heat load
Range
Relative humidity
Ambient wet-bulb temperature
For those who don’t know, range refers to the difference in temperature between the cold water outlet and hot water inlet of the tower.
Do cooling towers need water?
For tower ACs to perform at optimum capacity, it’s essential for the cooling tower system to have a proper water treatment system. This will reduce the chances scaling, corrosion, and microbial buildup for a pure air supply. A tower AC that is affected by such issues will suffer from –
Low output
Prolonged and unplanned downtime
So, you will have no choice but to opt for costly repairs or replacements.
What is the fan speed of a cooling tower?
While the motor speed of a cooling tower is around 1,800 RPM the fan speed is much slower. It is determined by the diameter of the blades, which are usually 14-28 feet in diameter, resulting in a fan speed of 90-230 RPM.
Conclusion
For home use, a tower AC, split AC, or window AC prove equally convenient, so which model you opt for comes down to personal preference.
When the cooling capacity on a budget is your priority, opt for a tower AC since you can also move the unit slightly. But a split or window unit would be better if you want high cooling and choose to install the AC in a large room.
The crucial point is that the potential advantages of a tower AC far outweigh the benefits offered by other air conditioners, which makes them a worthwhile investment. These include greater energy efficiency, easy installation, and a sustainable option, among other things.
I have sufficient indoor space, so getting a tower AC from the best brand to lower energy consumption made sense in my case.
Tower air conditioners work by sucking warm air from outside and passing it through condenser coils to cool it before blowing it into the room. Some tower units cool the air by extracting moisture whereas others use water pipes.
The best way to stay cool all summer is to invest in an efficient air conditioner that can cool your home without consuming much energy. Due to their energy efficiency and compact design, tower AC units have been gaining immense traction lately. They are ideal to cool most large spaces, commercial or residential.
However, a common question people have with these units is how they function. So, let's look at how tower air conditioning works.
What Is A Tower AC?
A floor-standing air conditioner, also known as a tower AC, is a dual-hose system that is slightly similar to portable air conditioners. It comprises an indoor and outdoor exhaust hose, where the indoor unit can be placed in any area of the room, whereas the outdoor unit has to be installed outside.
This is because outdoor dual-hose systems will eject hot air, which, if blown inside, can cause overheating within your house. The main advantage of a dual-hose tower AC over a conventional single-hose AC or portable air conditioneris that it takes up significantly less floor space. However, tower air conditioners do not have any wheels attached to them, so moving them around might be cumbersome since they have to be lifted.
How Tower AC Works
The tower air conditioning systems comprise closed loops that are housed within the device, through which the refrigerant is circulated. This refrigerant then absorbs heat when it travels through different components of the AC.
Hot air is released and heat transfer takes place from the evaporator coil when the refrigerant passes through the condenser coil located at the top of the device. A fan performs fresh air intake from the outside environment into the unit and pumps the same over the condenser coils. This manages to cool down both the exterior and the interior of the entire air conditioning unit.
Apart from proper cooling, tower air conditioners make use of powerful filters that ensure the indoor air is free of dust, pollen, mites, and other harmful substances. All in all, a tower air conditioning system is an essential component for keeping the temperature regulated in any environment, be it a home or office space.
How Is A Tower Air Conditioner Different From Window ACs
A traditional air conditioner draws air into your home and cools it down as it passes through several condenser coils. This cooled air is then dispersed back into the room as indoor air.
On the other hand, a cooling tower work differently. Unlike other air conditioners where the condenser coils are housed within the system, the tower air conditioning unit has its coils located on top of the central unit. This forms something similar to a miniature tower.
To cool the area effectively, the tower comprises a cold refrigerant that lies open to the outside atmosphere. When warm air passes through the condenser coils at the top of the cooling tower ac, it turns cold and cool air is blown into your room.
The indoor temperature can also be controlled using the climate control system. So, if you are on the lookout for a unit that cools your home efficiently, a tower air conditioner is the way to go.
Are Tower ACs Better Than Traditional ACs?
Some homeowners tend to opt for a cooling tower air conditioner over traditional air conditioners because they are much more efficient, easy to use, and a lot quieter. Though these factors are valid to some extent, there are other points you'd want to consider when using a new tower air conditioning unit.
Some people believe that a conventional air conditioner offers consistent temperature control throughout the day, and tower units may not be able to do the same. However, tower units maintain air consistency, even during unpredictable weather conditions or prolonged periods of use making it as functional as standard or portable air conditioners.
It is critical to plan how rooms with minimal ventilation and limited sunlight can be cooled before you install a tower AC. The choice between traditional ACs, portable air conditioners, and tower air conditioners is entirely subjective and depends on your preference.
If you require more efficiency in terms of the cooling process, tower ACs might be the better option. Furthermore, tower air conditioners are ideal to have a regulated, pleasant temperature within the room air.
Tower Air conditioners are designed for larger areas and are often used by businesses that need a more extensive range, such as warehouses, commercial facilities, or factories.
Unlike portable air conditioning units, these cooling units can effortlessly cool even larger spaces since they are incredibly high-powered yet energy-efficient. This ensures that all the inhabitants of the space, in both commercial and residential settings, stay comfortable and happy.
So, to answer the question, tower ACs are ideal for people who own large or medium-sized rooms and need consistent cooling throughout.
Power Consumption Of A Tower AC
Tower air conditioners are powerful, energy-efficient units that are a popular choice for keeping homes and other commercial places cool. These air conditioner units are widely known for their sizable circulatory fan blades that enable them to absorb a higher volume of air and push it out rapidly throughout the room air. Not only does this cool air extremely quickly, but it also helps limit the total amount of power consumed by the AC unit.
The design of tower air conditioners makes them much more efficient than split air conditioners or portable air conditioners. This also enables them to function without lowering the overall cooling capacity or compromising on efficiency and performance. Due to this factor, tower ACs are a popular choice among most people to keep their room cool throughout the summer without paying high energy bills.
Things To Consider Before Using A Tower AC
There are several things one should take into consideration before installing a new tower AC, and I have listed the important points below.
1. The Cooling Capacity
The first and foremost thing you have to consider is the cooling tower air conditioners deliver. Along with that, you must determine the overall size of the room in which you plan on installing the new device.
Unlike a portable air conditioner, tower units are usually meant for larger rooms with wide spaces. So, if you have a large living room or commercial space, this option is ideal for you.
2. Power Consumption
Higher energy efficiency in air conditioners will prove to be helpful, especially on those extra hot days when you run the device for long stretches. Since an AC unit can take up a lot of power and add to the overall cost of your energy bill, an energy-efficient cooling option is needed.
Tower ACs are designed to use as little power as possible, so you won't have to worry about unnecessary expenses or power usage.
3. Air Filter And Dehumidifier
With the increase in the number of commercial and personal vehicles on the roads, pollution is increasing at an alarming rate. Additionally, room air can contain several substances like dust and other impurities.
To avoid this, investing in an AC unit with an inbuilt air purifier can help. It will filter the air in your home and purify the air, thus allowing you to breathe clean and fresh air. These filters, apart from creating fresh air, can also be detached and washed for better functioning.
Furthermore, a dehumidifier within the AC unit can help reduce the amount of humidity present in the air. This way, the temperature within your house will stay regulated at all times.
4. All Weather Options
A tower air conditioner is not just a cooling system. It has heating, ventilation, and air conditioning capabilities that can keep you comfortable throughout the seasons. For people with budget constraints, a tower air conditioner can be a cost-effective option, especially in the long run.
5. Cost Of The Device
Since a tower air conditioner can be pretty expensive, looking through all the options available is necessary. Make sure you browse all brands and models, comparing them to find the best fit for your home.
Some branded tower ACs may be cheaper than the rest while offering the same features and functionality. Based on your needs and long-term requirements, you can set a budget accordingly.
Tip
When using a new tower AC, ensure that it has some additional features. These can include accessories like remote control or inbuilt features such as auto mode, air purifier, antibacterial filter, fan mode, self-diagnose mode, auto start, etc. This will improve the overall experience of using a tower air conditioner.
7. Warranty Period
When I use pricy gadgets, I tend to be highly cautious about the warranty period of the same. Similarly, it is necessary that you look at the warranty of the new air conditioner. Aside from the unit as a whole, look at the warranty options for the compressor of your AC unit.
This way, if you encounter any problems with your device, you can always claim a warranty and get it fixed. The last thing anybody would want is to spend a good amount of money on a product and spend even more on its repairs.
You can also take customer service into consideration when installing a new product, such as options for home delivery.
Pros And Cons Of Tower ACs
Pros:
1. Cooling
Tower air conditioners are great in terms of energy-efficient cooling. Generally, standard and portable air conditioners can result in a pricey power bill, which is why options such as this with minimal power usage can be useful. The limited power consumption does not necessarily equate to insufficient cooling. In fact, tower ACs have impressive cooling capabilities and can effortlessly lower the temperature in a large space in no time.
2. Easy Installation And Affordable
Unlike other traditional systems, tower air conditioners do not require further installation, and you can simply unbox them to begin using the AC. These air conditioners are also much cheaper than conventional AC units and are a cost-effective way to keep your home cool, even in harsh summer conditions.
Cons:
1. Unsuitable For Small Rooms
As impressive as they are, tower ACs come with their fair share of disadvantages. The major one is the inability to be used in smaller rooms, as tower ACs are designed to cool down larger areas, be it a home or a commercial space. When used in a smaller area, it can be overpowering and unnecessary.
2. Bulky And Oversized
Additionally, though these devices are known for their efficiency, they are quite bulky and oversized. Agreed, you can move it around without any problems, but the weight of the device can make this more challenging than it should be.
3. Lack Of Portability
Portable room air conditioners can be quite helpful if you're always on the move. However, it is not necessary that all tower units can be moved around like a portable AC unit. Some portable air conditioning units can be pretty lightweight that makes moving them around comparatively easier. If portability is a factor for you, refrain from opting for a heavier tower air conditioner or and go for portable room air conditioners instead.
Tower AC Related FAQs
How effective are tower ACs?
Tower air conditioners have a higher capacity compared to other ACs and are also portable. Moreover, they are considered by many as the best electronic units for climatic control. Instead of a central cooling system, you can use a tower AC because such units deliver better cooling in large spaces.
What are the benefits of a Tower AC?
he top benefits of a tower AC includes –
Easy to use
Affordable
Saves energy
Versatile units
Which are the top 5 brands for tower ACs?
The top 5 tower AC brands are –
Kenstar
Crompton
Blue Star
Symphony
Honeywell
On which wall should you install the AC?
You know that hot air rises to the top while cold air sinks to the bottom. That’s why, it would be best to install a tower AC at least 2 metres from the ground and high on the wall, so that cold air circulates around the room well.
How do tower ACs work?
Tower ACs have a cooling tower, responsible for creating a stream of cold water as it passes through the heat exchanger. This helps cool the hot condenser coils, while the tower uses a stream of water to blow cool air because the water stream evaporates and lowers the temperature of the air.
You have to keep filling the tower AC with water to make up for water lost due to evaporation. Moreover, relative humidity and barometric pressure determines how much cooling a tower AC can deliver.
Final Words
After a long summer day, the last thing you would want is to come back to humid air and an uncomfortable environment in your home. If you've been pushing aside investing in an AC system all this while, tower air conditioners might be worth looking into.
Not only are they affordable when compared to a traditional or portable air conditioners, but they also consume much less power. With a lower power bill, along with a cool and comfortable home, what more could you ask for?
Read my guide to clear all your doubts andI hope you have a cool summer!
The self-diagnosing feature is a key pillar in the troubleshooting process of the Amana air conditioner. Pinpointing issues with the AC unit is convenient and simple with the error codes that the feature displays.
The unfortunate reality of electrical appliances is that sooner or later, they will stop functioning as intended.
There will be times when issues crop up with your Amana air conditioner, and when that happens, you may want them resolved as soon as possible. That said, the most common issues with air conditioning can be DIY resolved.
Here’s my guide to troubleshooting Amana air conditioners, so it continues to serve you well for the foreseeable future.
Fixing Common Problems With Amana ACs
There are a few quick checks that you can perform before moving on to the more complex fixes. Of course, if the problem is minor, there is no need to take the Amana air conditioner unit apart. Let’s look at these issues, find out the root cause, and try to fix them.
1. The AC Won’t Turn On
The Amana air conditioner not turning on is a common problem that many device owners face at least once. Some of the most common reasons for the AC not turning on are:
Issues with the compressor
Incorrectly set thermostat
Tripped circuit breaker
Power cord issues
Power outlet issues
Clogged air filter
Clogged condenser and fan
Wiring issues
If your Amana air conditioner stops working, try performing the following checks to see if they mend the issue at hand.
A. Check The Thermostat
There’s a chance that the thermostat is set improperly, which can be fixed once you switch the fan or energy settings. Hit the smart cool’ or the ‘high’, ‘medium’, or ‘low’ buttons when turning your air conditioner unit on. You can also try changing the temperature while doing so.
B. Power Flow Checks
If your AC is plugged into an extension cord, you may want to disconnect it and plug it directly into an outlet. There is a chance that the extension cord disturbs the power flow, particularly if the cord can’t provide enough voltage.
C. Check Circuit Breaker
Consider looking at your circuit breaker for a tripped fuse, which can shut off power to certain outlets in the event of a power surge. You can either reset the tripped fuse or, if it can’t be mended, outright replace it.
2. The Amana Air Conditioner Turns On Without Cooling Properly
Sometimes, your Amana air conditioner will turn on, but won’t run at all. This can occur due to the following:
The air filter is clogged
Compressor malfunction
Mismatched AC size
Capacitor issues
To get your Amana air conditioner to start blowing cool air again, try the following fixes.
A. Use An AC Size Chart
Your air conditioner is assigned a BTU rating that determines the size of the room it can work on effectively. The larger the room, the higher the BTU rating requirement is and thus, the higher the AC capacity needs to be.
If your air conditioner is undersized, consider replacing it with an appliance of the correct capacity. A few points worth remembering are as follows:
Kitchen ACs need a higher capacity, which requires you to increase the BTU by 4000
Increase the BTU by 600 for each person if there are more than two in a room
Heavily shaded rooms cut down the BTU requirement by a tenth and vice versa
B. Clear Air Filters
You can clear out or replace your dirty air filters by accessing them from the AC unit. Remove the panel to find the filters near the air duct and take them out.
Tip
It’s worth noting that many brands, including Amana and Trane, design their air conditioner filters to be reusable. Meaning that you can reattach the existing air filter after cleaning them. Once you’ve removed debris and water from the air filter, insert them back in and replace the access panel.
C. Replace The Capacitor
It may be difficult to repair an AC capacitor on your own, which is why you may want to consider contacting a certified technician. Alternatively, you could have the faulty capacitor outright replaced if they can’t be fixed at all.
3. The Amana AC Repeatedly Turns On And Off
Your AC may keep turning on and off intermittently, which is a sign that it is going through a short-cycling phase. There are a few reasons for this, as listed below:
Poor airflow
Badly placed thermostat
Oversized AC unit
Electrical issues
Refrigerant leaks
Here’s how you can fix these issues:
A. Resolve Poor Airflow
Poor airflow is generally caused by dirty outdoor units or air filters, cleaning which should mend the problem. You can consider performing maintenance on these units once a month as well to prevent any issues from cropping up in the future.
B. Reposition The Thermostat
The thermostat should be placed in a central location, away from air vents, windows, and direct sunlight. These locations are a hotspot for the thermostat to misjudge the room conditions and stop working, and relocating it should fix the issue. Be sure to place the electric battery in the thermostat correctly.
C. Electrical Issues
Improper wiring can cause electrical interference, which may lead to the AC unit turning off and on repeatedly. This requires the attention of a professional technician, and if the issues persist for a while, you shouldn’t delay.
D. Refrigerant Leaks
Leaking refrigerant can freeze the evaporator coils and cause problems for the AC unit. This can lead to the unit turning on and off over and over again, keeping it from running smoothly.
Leaks are something that must be handled by a professional as well, so you should stay your hand and contact a technician at once.
4. Amana Air Conditioner Blows Hot Air
If an air conditioner unit is blowing warm air, it can become problematic, particularly during the summer. Proper cold airflow is a critical part of the functionality of an AC, after all.
Here’s what could be causing this issue:
Low power
Improperly set thermostat
Poor airflow
Clogged ductwork and condensate line
Refrigerant leaks
Component failure
You can fix these issues by doing the following.
A. Clear Out Condensate Line Or Ductwork
Try to clear out the condensate line and ductwork of the central AC to the best of your abilities if you see dirt blocking them. In the event that you are not being able to do so, consider contacting an electrician for the same.
B. Replace The Failed Component
Failed components may need to be repaired or replaced, depending on the damage they face. Of course, this is a task handled better by a certified technician who can help you determine the extent of the damage.
5. Amana AC Fan Won’t Start
An AC may as well not work if its fan doesn’t start. It’s one of the more common issues that the device may face, which can arise due to the following:
Faulty fan motor
Damaged or malfunctioning blower motor
Bad relay board
Faulty main control board
These issues can generally not be DIY-fixed, and you’ll likely need to replace them completely.
Self-Diagnosing The Air Conditioner
When your Amana central air conditioner runs into an issue, the microcomputer inside the system can make use of the self-diagnosis function that can potentially fix it.
Amana air conditioners typically have a temperature number on its screen, which is replaced by a double dash symbol (--) during self-diagnosis. Another sign of self-diagnosis is the green light on the bottom left side of the touchpad.
To turn the self-diagnosis system of the Amana Corporation air conditioner on, follow the steps listed below:
Hold down the “Up” and “Down” buttons on your AC simultaneously
Press the “Cool” button twice while holding the two buttons down
Allow the display to update for a few seconds
In addition to the screen changes mentioned earlier, the display will show a red dot flickering in its corner. Once the diagnosis is complete, the dashes will be replaced by an error code, tipping you off to the root cause of your AC problems.
Resolving Errors In The Amana AC
Error codes pinpoint the core problem with the AC, letting you know if you can DIY-fix them or need a professional for it. There are four main types of errors with Amana air conditioners: refrigeration, system mode, failure, and airflow.
1. Refrigeration Errors
Refrigeration error codes have the letter “C” as their prefix, with numbers denoting the type of problem with the refrigeration unit.
Error codes C1, C3, and C4 indicate that the coils of the air conditioning system have begun to freeze, necessitating a manual reset. When faced with these error codes, you should stop using the AC unit altogether, as it may damage the compressor.
Additionally, you may want to inspect the air filter, clean it and keep an eye out for fan or blower issues as well. And lastly, check for refrigerant levels before approaching fixes.
Error code C6 denotes inadequate performance on the part of the system, meaning that your cooling system is in poor shape. This requires the eye of a trained professional, as the unit requires a thorough inspection of its components before any further steps are taken.
2. System Mode Errors
System mode errors indicate problems with the framework of your Amana air conditioner. These are typically resolved by adjusting the AC settings or position.
There is no common naming theme to system mode errors, and you will likely require the help of a handbook when they crop up. The following is a brief guide on some of these errors:
FP stands for “Freeze Protection”, requiring the surrounding temperature to be 45 F
oP/nP error alerts you to an open door or window, requiring you to close it
HP is an error that alerts you to the possibility of the AC overheating
Eo means that the service board of the AC has an incorrect format
LS stands for “Load Shedding”, indicating that the compressor is off
3. Errors Denoting Failures
These are straightforward: they show that a particular part isn’t working properly. You’ll need to replace the specified part if any of the following errors show up.
Much like refrigeration errors, some failure errors have the letter “F” as their prefix, with numbers 1 through 6 denoting a particular component. Let’s look at what they mean:
F1 indicates a faulty thermostat and that the indoor thermistor is receiving high ratings
F2 denotes a non-functional thermostat
F3 is an indication of the indoor thermistor being faulty while the thermostat works fine
F4 indicates that the indoor unit isn’t working properly
F6 is an indication of the indoor unit working outside normal operating tolerance.
4. Airflow Alerts
Airflow errors indicate issues with the airflow, and the codes denote the exact problem with the AC unit’s ability to run well. There are four main types of airflow alerts, as discussed below.
Firstly, the L6 code indicates that the Amana AC unit can’t continue to run normally. This can be due to clogged air filters, which need to be cleaned for the code to go away.
Next, the LC code denotes that the condenser fans are facing severe problems and that the outdoor thermistor is facing issues caused by excessive heat. You will need to clean the condenser coils for this. Consider using a vacuum cleaner to reach faraway areas.
The C2 code is an indication that your AC unit can’t sufficiently cool the room it is in, requiring you to check the AC thoroughly. You may need to scan the unit, check its seal and clear the filter to fix the issue.
Lastly, C5 occurs when there is an obstruction causing issues with the airflow, resulting in overheated outdoor coils. All you need to do is remove these obstructions for the unit to function normally.
Amana AC Troubleshooting FAQs
How can I manually reset an Amana AC?
Amana ACs are fairly simple to reset, taking just a few minutes to reset fully. Follow the steps listed below to reset your Amana Air Conditioner manually:
Check if the AC is on
Lift the front plastic covering
Turn the master switch off
Push and hold the “cool” and “heat” buttons at the same time
Turn the master switch on while holding the buttons
If you’ve followed these steps correctly, you will see a red light flash next to the “off” button. This is an indication of a successful Amana AC reset.
How long does it take for an Amana AC to reset fully?
After performing the reset process of the Amana air conditioner, it will take up to 30 minutes for the unit to be operational again. During this time, the internal circuitry of your air conditioner is in the process of resetting, which is why it remains inoperational for the duration.
Can I prevent dust and debris from accumulating in the outdoor unit?
No, preventing the outdoor unit of your Amana AC from collecting dust or debris is nearly impossible.
The first instinct anyone would have as the solution to this problem is to cover the outdoor unit. But doing so will impede the airflow necessary for it to work, eventually leading to system damage.
Reactive measures like cleaning twice a year or after a dust storm are the only optimal ways of keeping your outdoor unit dust-free.
How frequently should I perform maintenance on my Amana AC?
As per the manufacturer’s instructions, you should have a professional perform preventive maintenance for your Amana air conditioner every 6 months. They will check every aspect of your air conditioner, including ductwork, outdoor unit, compressor, coils, and refrigerant lines.
If any issues crop up, the professional will recommend the required solution for them.
How do I ensure that my Amana AC continues to work at optimal condition?
You can ensure that the Amana AC continues to serve you well by performing the following preventive measures:
Change or clear air filters on a monthly basis
Keep foliage out of the outdoor unit and vents
Have the AC serviced before peak season begins
Conclusion
Troubleshooting an Amana AC is no difficult task, taking a few minutes at most to diagnose the problem. While correcting these issues isn’t always in your hands, more often than not, you will be able to do so.
The self-diagnosing feature plays a key role in the troubleshooting process, so be sure to turn it on when the AC malfunctions. With the codes that the feature displays, you will not have to run several tests and reach a conclusion based on trial and error.
And that just about sums up all you need to know about troubleshooting an Amana air conditioner. Remember to contact a professional when faced with an issue that is too complex to fix alone, particularly if the unit is covered by warranty!
The cost of installing central air conditioning can be between $6,000 and $17,000 or more, while the national average cost of installing new ducts is around $1,900 to $6,000. Factors such as the size of the space, the amount of ductwork required, and the particular AC model will determine the final price of installation.
Are you planning to install a central air conditioning system for your home or office but don’t know if it will fit your budget? Then you have come to the right place, as I will help you understand the different factors that determine the installation cost so that you can prepare accordingly.
Read on!
Why Do You Need Ductwork To Install Central Air Conditioning?
I know what you may be thinking- ‘why not remove the hassle of ductwork installation and opt for ductless air conditioning?’ Well, the problem here is that ductless systems work only for cooling one room, meaning your purpose will remain undefeated. Sure, you can install multiple ductless units, but the cost will likely be way more than installing a duct-equipped central air system.
Unlike traditional air conditioners that use evaporators to blow cold air, central air conditioners utilize the air ducts to move and distribute the cold air uniformly across the space. And the good news is that if your home has existing ducts, you can reduce the overall cost of installing the central air unit. I will talk more about this in a later section.
Things That Affect The Cost To Install Central Air Conditioner
The overall cost of installing a central AC unit depends on many factors. And in the following sections, I will walk you through them.
1. Ductwork Installation
One of the first and most important things that will influence the price of your central air installation is the duct (flow). As mentioned, the average cost of installing new ducts is generally around $1,900 to $6,000. And the installation cost of 300 linear feet of the replacement aluminum ducts, two returns, ten vents, and insulation can set you back by about $4,000.
However, depending on the location of the ductwork and the size of your home, this cost can go up to $12,000, especially if your home doesn’t have any existing ducts. Apart from that, the material of the ducts, the number of vents and temperature control zones created will also determine the final cost of ductwork installation.
On the other hand, if your home or office has existing functional ducts, the cost of installing a central air conditioning unit can come down significantly. For instance, you may well be able to install a 2.5-ton air conditioning system by spending $2,500 to $5,000 with existing ductwork.
Tip
You can opt for flexible ductwork made of plastic and steel if you don’t have room for a rigid ductwork construction. Besides, this type of ductwork won’t require you to spend a ton of money.
2. Type Of AC
You will find different types of central air conditioners on the market, with the most popular ones being split systems, packaged units, and HVAC packaged units.
Split ACs can be the perfect choice for people looking to add a system to their existing ductwork and furnace without breaking the bank. A split AC will connect to your air handler as well as the duct, with the fan and evaporator sitting outdoors for a quiet operation.
An HVAC package unit, on the other hand, is better for compact spaces; however, it will have higher maintenance needs and repair costs. With an HVAC packaged system, you can enjoy the benefits of an HVAC, furnace, and AC together, switching between heating and cooling easily.
Although central systems from premium brands are highly likely to cost more, they may provide you with several benefits, the biggest of them being after-sales servicing. From what I have seen, the best central air conditioning systems come from reputed brands like Trane, Carrier, and Lennox, to name a few.
For instance, Trane ACs, albeit some of the most expensive, are equipped with advanced cooling technologies to facilitate better temperature control. On the other hand, Lennox offers highly energy-efficient air-conditioning systems at varied prices to suit most budgets.
But I’d strongly recommend getting in touch with an expert HVAC contractor to compare the different options suitable for your needs and know more about the best brands in your area.
4. SEER Rating
SEER, an acronym for seasonal energy efficiency ratio, is a direct measure of how energy efficient your central AC system will be. Simply put, this rating is obtained by dividing the BTU count by the number of watts, with a higher SEER rating referring to better energy efficiency.
For your convenience, here’s a quick SEER rating guide for different central air conditioning purposes:
13 to 15- ideal for colder regions where the system will be used only sparsely
16 to 18- ideal for warmer regions with comparatively higher AC demands
19 to 21- ideal for frequent cooling in bigger spaces with more occupants
22 to 24- specifically caters to commercial/public places for extended periods of cooling
Although most central air conditioners with high SEER ratings have high installation costs, they can help save a lot on your power bills, ultimately making up for the expensive upfront cost.
5. Labor Charges
Installing a central unit for cooling will require the expertise of professionals like HVAC contractors or air conditioning contractors. And their charges will make a chunk of your central air installation costs.
If you need to install many ducts and create more temperature control zones, you can expect to shell out more. This is also true for concealing the ductwork, especially in difficult-to-reach areas like the basement floor, ceiling, and walls.
Another important component of labor charges is the pre-installation evaluation, which helps the technician understand:
How well-insulated is the space
If there are any existing AC vents and ducts
The exact size of the AC (in tons) required for the space
The best areas for concealing the ductwork
Conducting a pre-installation check will also help you figure out any underlying problem with your home’s or office’s electrical system. This way, you can fix them beforehand and prevent them from becoming safety hazards.
Furthermore, I’d suggest asking for quotes from at least 3 different contractors to ensure you get the best deal for your needs. And before finalizing a contractor, check the licenses and other relevant credentials to avoid getting into legal trouble later.
You can also save on labor charges by choosing the right time for the installation. HVAC contractors are typically busy during the summer and winter months to cope with the heating and cooling needs of people, respectively. This means you can expect the labor charges to be the highest during these times. However, scheduling an installation during the off-season can help you save hundreds of dollars.
Central Air Conditioner Installation Cost FAQs
What Are The Labor Costs Of Installing A Central AC?
Depending on the location of installation, the type of system, and the additional work involved (such as ductwork installation), the labor charges for installing a central AC can range between $1,300 and $6,500. Keep in mind that this cost can be more if you need to install ductwork and electrical outlets, especially for larger homes.
However, installing a central AC in new construction is usually more cost-effective.
What Are AHUs And FCUs?
AHUs or air handling units are the components used by an HVAC system to distribute hot or cold air via ducts. On the air hand, FCUs or fan coil units are standalone components that distribute air directly without any ductwork.
These are typically mounted on the ceiling or wall of your home, and they have a filter, refrigerant coil, and blower fan of their own. Furthermore, an FCU is connected to the outdoor unit of the AC via a refrigerant line.
As you may have guessed, you will find FCUs in a ductless AC, but there are many units that come without them.
What Is A Central Air Replacement Cost?
The cost of replacing a central AC will vary according to the following situations:
Basic unit replacement- $2,500 to $7,500
Ductwork replacement (if applicable)- Additional $1,000 to $5,000
Full system replacement (including the heat pump, furnace, etc.)- $500 to $10,000
Note that these prices are only an estimate, and the exact replacement cost will depend on various factors such as the size and SEER rating of the AC and the amount of ductwork, and the type of components to be replaced. Talk to an HVAC specialist to get a precise idea about the costs.
How To Choose The Best AC Installation Services?
When looking for the best AC installation services, here are a few things (besides the cost) to look out for:
Certifications and licenses- make sure they have valid licenses and certificates to work in your area
Expertise- it’s always better to go with technicians who have considerable expertise (at least 5 years) in installing different types of central air cons.
Reviews- go through customer testimonials on neutral platforms (like Google and Yelp) to get a better idea about the quality of services
Warranty and guarantees- HVAC companies that back their services with warranties and guarantees are usually more reliable
How To Maintain A Central Air Conditioner?
A few things you can do to keep your central AC functional include:
Cleaning the air filters regularly
Keeping the main unit free from any obstruction
Cleaning the exterior of the main unit
Running it at the optimal temperature to keep it from overworking
Calling professional help as soon as major issues like air leaks show up
Final Words
Although central air conditioning systems can come across as the perfect solution for conveniently cooling your home, they may not suit every budget. This is especially true if you have a smaller space, where installing a central AC system can become unnecessarily expensive.
In such situations, you may opt for mini-split systems, which come with individual thermostats and operate quietly compared to central AC systems. But here again, I’d strongly recommend getting in touch with a professional to determine the right option for your needs and budget.
Taupe is a neutral color, making it ideal as a foundation or accent color. It goes great with warm or cool undertones — from olive tones to pale lavender.
In interior design, this neutrality gives the room subtle strength and stability. On top of that, it shows good style and taste too.
You might be thinking: what color is taupe?
Well, taupe is an intermediate shade that can be described as being between dark brown and gray.
In this article, we'll present ideas on how to incorporate this soft shade into your home.
What is Taupe?
Taupe is a neutral, earthy color that resides between gray and brown on the color spectrum. Originating from the French word "taupe," which means "mole," this versatile hue is inspired by the color of the European mole's fur. Taupe can range from a cool, grayish-brown to a warmer, beige-brown, and its subtle nature makes it an excellent choice for various applications in interior design, fashion, and other creative fields. Its understated elegance and ability to harmonize with a wide array of colors have made taupe a popular choice for both modern and traditional design styles.
Some common hex codes for different shades of taupe include:
Cool Taupe: #8B8589
Warm Taupe: #B38B6D
Classic Taupe: #918C88
A popular taupe interior paint shade from Benjamin Moore is "Revere Pewter" (HC-172), which is a blend of gray and beige, often chosen for its ability to create a warm and inviting atmosphere. Its hex code is #A59B94.
The widespread popularity of taupe in interior design and fashion can be attributed to its versatility and compatibility with a broad range of colors. Taupe's ability to serve as a neutral backdrop or a sophisticated accent in any space makes it a highly sought-after choice.
Taupe is an elegant and versatile color that goes well with pretty much everything. However, there are various shades that you can choose from.
As such, below are a few quick tips for choosing the right taupe shade for your room:
1. Familiarize Yourself With the Taupe Hex Code
First, you should really understand: what color is taupe exactly?
The RGB taupe color code is #483C32. The RGB taupe color code for the most saturated tone is #773803, while the least saturated tone is #3f3d3b.
Below are other more specific codes for taupe:
Hex triplet: #483c32
RGB Decimal: RGB (72,60,50)
RGB Percent: RGB (28.2%,23.5%,19.6%)
CMYK: 0, 17, 31, 72
HSL: hsl (27.3,18%,23.9%)
2. Consider Room Size and Natural Light
You can get the right taupe shade by considering the following factors:
Room size
The direction the room is facing
Amount of natural light the room gets
If your room is small and dark, light taupe will make it feel brighter and larger. Meanwhile, you should opt for dark taupe if you want a big room to feel smaller and cozier.
A north-facing room doesn't get a lot of natural sunlight. As such, taupe with warmer tones can give the room a warm glow.
But with south-facing rooms, any shade of taupe can work. However, one with cool undertones can balance out the sun's warmth.
Having east- and west-facing rooms is trickier since you'll have to study the lighting yourself. This is to check how much light it gets when you use the space the most.
3. Think of a Theme
Do you want a rustic living room, a homely kitchen, or a cozy bedroom? Combine the color taupe with others to create the atmosphere you want for a room.
For a rustic living room, have taupe trims and walls in a light neutral shade or off-white.
Alternatively, you can have taupe walls as a base too. This is more calming than white (which can be too bright or stark) since it has a brown or gray base.
Meanwhile, for a homely kitchen, a mid-tone neutral taupe for the cabinets can add depth and richness without being too dark.
Bring the color out with a stone countertop and white subway tiles for the walls.
To make a cozy bedroom, dark taupe walls create an enveloping effect. Alternatively, you can use that dark shade on the curtains or furniture.
4. Try a Monochromatic Scheme
Instead of choosing just one shade of taupe, why not use multiple shades?
Utilizing a monochrome scheme is an easy way to instantly create an elegant, timeless, and tranquil room — especially if you incorporate a warm taupe in the palette.
Combine various shades and see how you can balance them in the room. Another is to layer different textures to add depth.
So, you can have matte taupe walls but have satin taupe on trims and cabinets.
5. Incorporate Taupe With Lively Colors
Taupe is a neutral hue, but it's not boring. In fact, this is a great option if you want to make bold interior design choices!
You can pair taupe colors with more vibrant colors — like emerald green and fuschia. Any shade of blue is a sophisticated match for taupe too.
6. Use Dark Taupe as an Accent
Taupe is certainly great as a foundation. But it's also an excellent option for an accent color — especially dark taupe.
Add warmth to and ground a cool color palette by adding an earthy taupe shade. Cerulean blue, for instance, has a beautiful green undertone that can be complemented by taupe.
A dark taupe accent can also stop white interiors from feeling too clinical.
There are many ways to incorporate this dark gray-brown shade, such as:
Upholstered furniture
Throw pillows
Textured woven blankets
Trim work
Built-ins
Ceilings
What Are the Different Shades of Taupe?
Benjamin Moore & Co., a manufacturer of paints, stains, and other architectural coatings, released their top six shades of taupe.
But there are more beautiful shades that we'd like you to know about.
So, below, we've listed a few shades of taupe, alongside their RGB and CMYK codes to help you find them if you wish to use them:
Gray taupe is a darker shade of taupe that's gray-brown. This pairs well with other gray shades and warm colors.
Gray taupe also looks good with sky blue.
Taupe hex code: #8b8589
CMYK taupe color code: 0, 4, 1, 45
RGB taupe color code: 139, 133, 137
Various Taupe Color FAQs
Taupe colors are certainly very easy to work with — especially if you have a good grasp of the color wheel.
Below, we’ve answered some questions to help you understand this grayish-brown color more:
How Do You Create Taupe?
The color taupe is a combination of black or red with yellow and green undertones. To change the shade or saturation, adjust those mixed colors.
If you’re using paint colors, it’s better to use a palette knife than a paintbrush to mix them together.
What Is Perfect Taupe?
Taupe is a pale brownish-gray.
Interior designers say that perfect taupe walls become great backdrops for brighter shades, warm woods, and brass or gold accents.
Is Taupe Gray or Brown?
Taupe is somewhere in between. You can control the shade depending on what colors you’ll be adding to it.
If you put in more gray, then your taupe can appear as a very warm gray.
Do Beige and Taupe Go Well Together?
Beige and taupe are both universal colors, so they go well with anything — including each other.
Beige and taupe are a great combination if you want a monochromatic modern farmhouse vibe.
What Color Best Fits With Taupe?
Taupe best fits its complementary colors on the color wheel, which are blue and purple — but you can pair it with pretty much anything. However, you’ll have to consider shades.
For instance, darker shades of taupe go beautifully with darker shades of blue, like navy blue. Meanwhile, a light taupe color goes well with lighter shades of yellow, such as buttery and creamy yellows.
These balance warm and cool tones to make a room more cohesive.
Flesh tones are also good to combine with taupe.
What Does the Color Taupe Represent?
This versatile color can represent many things in color psychology. Some of them include the following:
Practicality
Intelligence
Passivity
Reliability
Elegance
Modesty
Dignity
Maturity
Are Taupe and Khaki the Same Color?
No, taupe and khaki are not the same color.
Khaki, coming from the Urdu word meaning “dusty,” is a light brownish green that’s normally connected to military uniforms.
Khaki is also called khaki green.
Meanwhile, the word taupe comes from the French word taupe and the Latin word Talpa, which was used to describe moleskin.
It’s a gray-brown color, also described as pale brownish gray.
Why Are Taupe and Greige Being Interchanged?
From the name itself, greige is a gray-beige that’s grayer — so it’s a cooler color. Meanwhile, taupe is a warmer color.
However, some people say that greige is actually a shade of taupe, while others say they’re different.
Taupe Home Interior Ideas
Taupe colors are some of the easiest to incorporate into any color palette — whether for acrylic paint projects or interior design.
Below are 20 easy ways to use this versatile color in any room:
1. Plush Taupe Curtains
Taupe curtains — especially full and plush — can highlight any room beautifully. That's because curtains are a feminine and classy way to display any shade of taupe.
This makes taupe curtains an easy but stylish addition to any room.
Taupe won't overwhelm a room. Instead, it can even add some airiness and lightness to the space. You can also add accents of the same shade to your furniture.
There are many shades of taupe. As such, it's a matter of what atmosphere you want your room to have.
For something more relaxing, you can have a mid-tone shade complemented with lighter curtains and furniture. A good combination is dark taupe walls and white and rose gold neutrals.
If you want a Victorian theme (even in terms of just color), layer shades of taupe, gray, and white tones.
7. Taupe Shades
Why not decorate a room with all shades of taupe? Taupe isn't overwhelming and comes in varying shades, so it's a good color for creating a modern-looking room.
The different shades look like different colors too, easily adding texture to the room.
If you use the taupe color right, you can make a stylish and modern nursery.
The neutral tone lets you adjust the style as your child grows.
For instance, you can add colorful decorations for the baby, then switch out the crib for furniture in the future and change the decorations and accent colors.
As a soft and subtle color, taupe also works well with bold colors and prints.
But if a strong orange isn't to your liking, you can choose a more muted orange — or a different color altogether, like cool lavender or light green.
10. Slight Furniture
A slight taupe on the furniture blends well in a room with a gold and mustard theme. Taupe makes the room brighter and can also act as a point of reference.
Use taupe as a base to make a space that inspires you to be creative and focus on tasks that need to be done. This will also be a space where you'll enjoy spending time.
Add some pops of color or other accents to give some more character to the space.
13. Taupe Undertone
Rather than use taupe with undertones, why not try a color with taupe undertones? For instance, gray with strong taupe undertones give a muted but sophisticated atmosphere.
Pair the taupe color with another neutral shade, like gray or white. Then, sprinkle some color (like yellow or green) into the room to create points of reference.
15. Bucolic Comfort
You can add taupe to an already-existing rustic theme. Place some taupe accents on throw pillows, stools, or other decors.
If your rustic room has planked walls or warm wooden flooring, taupe textiles will be perfect for it. It adds to the rustic feel, making the room homelier and more inviting.
Conclusion
The color taupe is very versatile, thanks to its various shades. It's a neutral color that goes very well with anything — from soft yellow to ultramarine blue.
You can use taupe as a foundation or as an accent.
It might take some getting used to, but when you understand the color wheel, mixing and matching a palette with any taupe shade will be much easier.
Have some old wine bottles at your disposal? Please don't throw them away! Why not make some creative and colorful DIY ideas with them?
Besides, DIY wine bottle crafts have been one of the most cost-effective and eco-friendly ways to do art without contributing to our already-polluted environment!
You can do many things with wine bottles, spray paint them, and convert them to serving platters, home decorations, and more!
We have plenty of ideas for you to see, and they are also super easy projects you can do during your free time!
55 DIY Wine Bottle Crafts You Can Do
After the holiday season, we often find ourselves having plenty of leftover empty wine bottles laying around.
Now, with some of these beautiful ideas, we can safely turn them into colorful home decorations without spending too much money.
If you plan on taking them to the next level, Check out these wonderful and DIY recycled wine bottle ideas!
Most of the time, crafts and ideas regarding wine bottles don't have to be challenging. Any type of wine bottle and a little spray paint can do the magic for you.
Spray paint what you envision in these spray bottles and let your imagination control. Be sure to collect plenty of glass bottles of different shapes and sizes.
2. Transform Your Wine Bottle to Wine Bottle Lamps
One of the best ways to recycle wine bottles is by transforming them into something we're not accustomed to. For example, they are great tools for making good dining lights.
Since wine bottles are made of glass, they can be cut through with a cutter and insert those loose light bulbs that can serve as your light fixtures.
It's always a fun idea to decorate bottles with paint. One of the better ways to decorate wine bottles for home décor is to paint them with the Ombre effect.
These ideas can be great when you plan to place them in your flower garden or the backyard. It complements any surroundings as long as you pick the right color.
Slumping is a form of flattening glass bottles. There are plenty of ways to flatten a bottle, but using a kiln is the most effective.
Turning your empty glass bottle into a serving platter is a budget-friendly option. Before flatting the glass bottle, ensure the empty bottle is completely dry, and the labels are removed.
5. Colored Marbles Inside a Wine Bottle Outdoor Torch
This wine bottle wine craft will inspire you when staying along your patio and backyard. You can create these through simple materials as well.
Just be sure that when you fill the marbles inside, it is completely clean. Tiki torches are a fun way to decorate any area in your home that needs lighting late at night.
This wine bottle craft can enlighten the atmosphere in your area. It can be placed on your office desk, dining table, or foyer. It all takes a few wine bottles for this craft to come to life.
Enlighten the entire backyard or patio with these repurposed upcycled wine bottles turned Tiki torches. You can add a few plastic flowers or bird feeders to make it more appealing during the day.
During the day, they can serve as feeders for our feathered friends; when it's nighttime, they can ignite the entire area with a cozy ambiance.
A bird feeder can be done with just a few materials, like a wine bottle and spare wood. You can decorate these bottle crafts using a hot glue gun to make them more appealing to our feathered friends.
Glue in colorful flowers, shapes, and other naturistic designs to help make it more inviting to our birdies. Place it in your garden or hang it on your roof.
10. Homemade Vinegar Using Repurposed Wine Bottles
Sometimes, discarding your favorite wine bottle is hard, so repurposing them into vinegar bottles is the best way to use them.
This DIY wine bottle repurposing idea is amazing if you know what herbs to put. Pour some olive oil, favorite herbs, and spices for your mealtime enjoyment.
Empty wine bottles make for amazing fixtures and pendant lights. This craft can be done by cutting the bottom part of the glass bottle and turning it upside down.
Insert the bulb through the hole and look for a great place to put it. It can simply make the atmosphere of your home even more relaxing.
You can put these bottles as a design for your car. About cars, if you want to design your tires in your own way, check out the best DIY tire projects here!
Most wine bottle crafts revolve around converting them to vases. These unique and aesthetically pleasing can serve as a vase or a centerpiece in your dining area.
While sending messages through an empty wine bottle is a thing of the past, we can still use them in a way we want to convey a message. This wine bottle message craft will look adorable and be displayed in your home.
Families with kids know glitters make their lives colorful. Cover an entire wine bottle with glitters and paint some polka dots to make it more creative-looking.
Wine bottle crafts like these can add new life to any part of your home.
Especially when the holiday is coming, this craft can do wonders for you without spending hundreds of dollars. For this idea, you'll need plenty of wine bottles and light bulbs
Lights, paint, and empty wine bottles always go hand in hand, especially with these DIY Wine bottle crafts. What makes them great is they look wonderful regardless of where you want to put them.
Just imagine how beautiful the sun, moon, and stars will be if the light is turned on in your garden.
However, using recycled wine bottles for this craft will require precise cuts and wine corks. They can also serve as your Christmas lights when the holiday season is approaching.
Sometimes, wine bottle crafts don't need to be challenging. Most of the time, they only need a simple makeover using materials hanging around the corner.
For this wine bottle DIY project, you'll need plenty of paint to fill the entire glass bottle and incorporate decorative pieces using a glue gun.
Vases on the table are common, right? What about hanging them onto your walls to make your walls breathe new life?
This simple wine bottle DIY idea is a super easy project to do. Feel free to use any beautiful bottles with a few spray paint bottles. You can also use scrap wood for backplate purposing when installing it onto the wall.
A chandelier is a popular home décor. Why not use your old drinking glasses and turn them into a piece of the chandelier? That sounds like a cool idea, right?
Cut the wine bottle in half and fill the entire bottle with colors using chalkboard paint. It's fun to bond with the kids while decorating your home.
Repurpose your old wine bottle and turn them into wine bottle planters! Plant enthusiasts should love the idea of turning their old glass bottles into a haven for their Philodendrons!
You can place them on your bookshelves, dining table, or garden. Old wine bottles also make good wine bottle crafts.
It feels like putting a nose and a beard on an empty wine bottle can make for a gnome! Gnomes are pleasant to look at and can make for great home décor.
Before decorating the wine bottle, use dish soap to clean the entire bottle to ensure everything sticks!
One of the most common wine bottle crafts is used as centerpieces. You can use them as-is or paint wine bottles that complement an area where you will put them.
Greens and yellows make for great centerpieces, especially when summer is fast-approaching.
Wine bottle edging is a good way to create boundaries. Most of the time, glass wine bottles are left outside to either rot or be broken; why not use them for edging?
A wine bottle can serve as a base. You can turn wine bottles into colorful vases with a few cans of spray paint and flowers.
Let your imagination take over, and do what you feel appeals to your eyes. This way, seeing them in any area of your home creates positivity about how you feel when making them.
Making a hanging herb garden can spice up the atmosphere if you want to breathe new life into your garden.
You'll only need a few bottles, soil, and plants that love the sun's rays to ensure they can live long enough to brighten any area of your home.
Cut them in half, discard the rest, and use corks to seal the top portion and turn them upside down. Fill the bottle with soil and place your plants. Use hanging ropes and carefully attach them
Summer and cold nights should be free from creepy crawlies and pesky mosquitoes. These wine bottle crafts that use a tiki wick can solve that problem.
Instead of throwing your empty wine bottle in the recycling bin, why not use them to clear the area where you will be camping? Citronella is a great mosquito-repellant, and its smell is very relaxing too!
Painting wine bottles with chalkboard paint is a great wedding gift you can give. Most people paint the entire bottle with a single color and use white paint to put their messages on it.
This idea is amazing if you put in the fact that they don't cost you much, and the message will always do wonders for the couple!
Decoupaged wine bottles are creative ways to make your old bottles look unique and appealing. You can pick up designs like mod podge, abstract, and unique shapes.
You can also tear book pages and paste them onto the wine bottles for a more vintage look. Glass bottles look grander if covered with amazing color combinations.
A typical dinner night with hubby can make it more romantic with floating candles inside a wine bottle. It can also serve as a gift for couples if you have one.
These candle wine bottles are best when using darker bottles paired with lighter candles. They will simply light up the atmosphere making the ambiance lovelier!
Marbles are easy to find; they take on another life once you put them in these bottles. All the shades of blue and green swirl together and marvel around once the light is torched.
It's one of the better touches you can add beside your pool or along the attic to make the scene more serene and mellow. Tiki torches make the area glow most nicely!
Grab the kids and make your way into making these colorful decorations at home with just a few materials. This project is one of the brilliant ways to make old wine bottles breathe new life.
In addition, why not host a girls' night party at home and serenade them with this home décor that can liven up the atmosphere? Sounds pretty amazing, right?
With this simple trick, why not add an empty, repurposed wine bottle for your outdoor plants? Whether you want to hang it in your garden or along the hallway, this will make for great décor.
This design might be an old favorite, but it never goes out of style. You can also add self-watering features to ensure the plant grows optimally!
Bamboo goes well with this idea! If you want to know more projects involving bamboo, check out the best DIY bamboo projects here!
Hand-painting a wine bottle will almost do the trick most of the time. This elegant wine bottle is carefully repurposed and painted to make it look elegant and dazzling.
42. Modern Repurposed Wine Bottle Outdoor Sidewalk Lights
Outdoor and fairy lights in your garage make the entire area look brighter and more lively. It can also help illuminate the entire walkway to help watch your steps!
Upcycling an old bottle looks good, especially when the holiday season knocks at your doorstep. This idea can give a repurposed glass bottle new life paired with green and red colors.
Insert in the lights, making your Christmas merrier as you save a few bucks instead of buying new ones.
For similar ideas, check out the bestDIY wooden lamp ideas here!
Herb gardens are becoming more popular in wine bottle crafts in recent years. Look at this idea; you only cut the bottle into two and turn it upside down.
To make it more appealing, sticking a chalkboard label in front of it will almost certainly do the trick!
Another bottle planter idea, this creative design allows you to display your indoor plants inside your room while still making an impact.
Ensure you keep the corks to lock the bottom when you turn it upside down. The glass bottle planter should also be placed in areas with less shade for plants to grow.
Torches are becoming our favorite because they brighten any area but don't require heavy machinery.
You can put this on your outdoor fence or a nearby kitchen garden. For good measure, fill the torch with citronella oil to keep those pesky mosquitoes away!
A frosted-looking wine bottle looks luxurious and elegant, right? What if you can do it without spending hundreds of dollars?
The next time you plan on painting your old wine bottle, make sure you do it like this! They should not be too opaque; a little hazy would do the trick!
An old empty bottle on your kitchen cabinets can serve a couple well if you plan on repurposing them for gift-giving purposes.
Look at this project; you don't need to be an artisan to make this one. A block of scrap wood, an empty bottle, and a wrap will almost certainly do the trick for you!
Some of us love a cactus plant. They are hardy, adaptable, and stand the test of time as a bottle can do. This idea might need a few tools to make it work.
You'd want a drill and a garden tool for this project. You don't want to crack the glass as it can break entirely.
Polka dot designs are among the most common designs you can paint on your empty glass bottle. You can also gift them to your kids as home decor to make their room brighter and more colorful.
Spray painting the whole bottle with white and incorporate bold colors when making polka dots to make it bolder.
A farmhouse bottle with colorful flowers can brighten up anyone's mood. Look at this. Isn't it lively?
You can also mash it up and turn it into a candy corn bottle! It can affect your mood positively! Sunflowers are the best!
Wine Bottle Crafts Conclusion
Adding these creative ideas to your home décor can make the whole place appealing and induce a positive ambiance that uplifts mood and anxiety.
Experimenting with these ideas, like adding a self-watering feature, is what makes these ideas fun to do!
You can do these ideas in the comfort of your home without needing any artisan skills and heavy machinery.
For most adults, staying at least eight hours a day (or more) in an office cubicle is a fact of life, which is why we end up calling the office their second home.
Considering how much time we spend glued to our desks, you should feel comfortable and safe within your office cubicle, as this helps increase creativity, productivity, and a sense of home away from home. But how?
Here is where we come in, as we introduce 68 cubicle decor ideas to liven up your office space in this article.
68 Easy Cubicle Decor Ideas For Personalizing Your Work Area
One of the keys to productivity is having a personalized and livable workspace. To help you achieve this, we have compiled 68 ideas to make your space shine.
A workspace lamp adds warmth and lighting to the confines of cubicle walls. You can put a work-space lamp in the corner, near the station where you frequently write, or even close to your keyboard.
In a research on the importance of lighting in offices, experts found that a well-lit workspace increases productivity and elevates the well-being of employees. This is why your light fixture must be well-planned.
Some of you are given limited cubicle spaces. With this, you need to be creative when increasing the functionality of your areas, along with elevating your office cubicle décor. For this problem, the solution is adding a shelf.
A shelf is a piece of furniture made of plain rectangular wood (or steel) connected to your cubicle's walls. There are also stand-alone ones with rollers that you can hide under your desk.
A shelf will give you a place to put on your office essentials, plants, and others.
To ignite your productivity and tickle your imagination, you need to see colors that contrast what you see on your computer screens every once in a while. Here is where the multicolored accessories come in.
The multi-hued accessories can be your personal and office essentials, such as organizers and supplies. The key here is to incorporate colors that you like. It could be brown, blue, violet, or even a complete rainbow representation.
Flowers give off a calming scent, aside from being visually appealing. So, if you are not allergic to flowers, put on a seasonal bouquet over your desk.
When choosing the flowers, ensure they align with your office cubicle's color scheme. If you do not mind the colors, you can choose whichever you feel happy with!
Moreover, you can put a flower in ceramic containers of your choice. These ceramic containers will surely make your desk chic and ultra-modern.
Wall decors accentuate your cubicle, adding color and variety to a neutral office color scheme.
More importantly, wall decors can add personality to your area, especially when you decorate it with personal photos, mood boards, and other things that spark a little joy.
Although gadgets and online applications already exist to remind us of the current date, nothing beats the style and usefulness of a desk calendar, especially when it is DIY.
When creating a DIY desk calendar, you get to enjoy the process of making one, and you also reap the efforts of your hard work as you can now quickly identify the month and day, every day.
Sometimes, that one happy color excites us, which can extend to how enthusiastic we can be going into the office as we get bombarded with tasks.
The statement above is why you need to get your office supplies and office cubicle decoration ideas in the same color, or at least in complementaries.
You do not have to brush your walls with pink or blue; you just have to get at least the majority to complement each other. Aside from giving you a sense of motivation, others will see your cubicle as an inspiration for style and creativity.
A poster whiteboard is a simple cubicle décor that holds much more importance than just mere visuals in your workspace, as it helps you be reminded of everyday tasks and a to-do list for the month.
You can even use it to write a phone number through an impromptu call and other valuable functions.
To make it right with a poster whiteboard, hang it on a corner within the level of your eyesight when standing or sitting down and within your hand's reach for jotting important notes.
Organizing your essentials is one way of keeping indoor environments livable and work-friendly. To get organized one thing that you can use is a wooden organizer.
A wooden organizer has several slots and drawers that fit your push pins, paper clips, documents, and other supplies.
Nevertheless, always remember to keep the wooden organizer within your reach to make it accessible when you need the things stored.
Most cubicles, those standard given by offices, are made of plain walls and desks. But you can always have the opportunity to give life to your booth. After all, it is you who will stay there for hours.
To do that, you can use your painting prowess (and spray paint!) by creating random objects, like rectangles, a leaf, and other patterns. Make sure to vary their colors, too!
Painting your walls will surely add style to your cubicle and give you a more comfortable stay while working as you look at your hand-painted eye candies.
You will be surprised at how a simple addition of a throw pillow can give a pleasant glow to your little cubicle, and it can even provide comfort to your back throughout the long hours of working.
In choosing a throw pillow, consider three things: comfort, style, and size. You must get a pillow that will give you comfort, is stylish, and is small or big enough to fit into your office chairs.
If you think only kids use peg boards, then you're wrong. You can also use them to stimulate creativity and develop visual perception skills.
Sometimes you get drowned in work, and it can get quite monotonous. But, with a simple glance at a peg board, you can be reminded of why you are working, who you are working for, your passion, and other things.
Your office cubicle décor options are not limited to expensive items or buying new things to add personality to your space. It also includes transforming everyday objects into modish yet helpful decoration ideas.
By this, we mean that you can put a comfortable scarf (or another textile) on the backrest of your chair, and it can already add style to the entire space.
You can even use knitted fruit trays to pin on your area walls. While you're at it, you can put fresh flowers or display photos over the trays for an instant wall design.
A stylish tray can be a defining factor in making your work environment a balance of style and business.
Much more than the appeal it can give, trays as decorative elements are also functional by nature as you can file your documents neatly and appropriately.
If you want inspiration, motivation, or a cubicle decor that screams who you are without presenting yourself, a photo wall would be right for you.
Even within the margins of your cubicle, you can put it on a small photo wall. Just make sure you vary the sizes and orientation of the frames to make them fit like puzzle pieces.
Getting stuck indoors for hours will surely have you inhaling lower-quality air. But a succulent plant can help filter the air for you.
Investing in succulents is also ideal for office workers because it is low-maintenance and only needs to be watered once a week. So, you do not have to worry about dried flowers the next day if you skip watering them for a day.
Now that you know how vital succulents are as office cubicle decor, then up your game and put plants inside tiny geo planters.
These tiny planters have geometric shapes that signify creativity, balance, and even masculinity or femininity, depending on what you want to exude through the color scheme.
A work environment can only feel comfy and warm when you have an ergonomic office cubicle chair that also looks good in your eyes and feels good on your back.
In choosing the office chair, you can opt for those aligned with your preferences and harmonized with the overall theme of your office cubicle decor.
When in a rush to finish office work, the last thing you want is to bump into one of the edges of your desk. We suggest that you invest in an asymmetrical layout for the desks.
If you have an L-shaped desk with curved angles, your workflow can be much easier as you can glide from one side to another without worrying about painful edge bumps.
Family is everything. They inspire you to work efficiently and motivate you to finish your tasks on time. Even far away, you can always have your family with you through framed photos on your desks or walls.
You can try the image above, which shows a box with photo-framed walls. This can also be your storage for keys and other small items.
During Christmas time, you surely want to keep your office cubicle decor as festive and joyful as the environment outside of work. To do that, you can decorate your wall units.
There are several ways of decorating, but the easiest way to go is to hand some Christmas balls in a lantern-like manner.
You can also add ornaments in different Christmas colors that will act as borders for your office cubicle wall, like in the image above.
To liven up your desk, you do not have to go far. You can do it through washi tape, especially when your office desk is made of wood with a glass cover.
Working on this decor idea is easy; you only need to get your washi tape in different patterns and line them alternatingly. Then, you get to have a colorful and stylish desk.
Wood elements such as cubicle décor can help you stay grounded and feel the outdoors even when confined in your small cubicle.
With that, put a wooden pencil holder over your cubicle desk and get the perks of having the earthy element while ensuring your pens are secured.
If you opt for the pencil holder as shown above, you can quickly identify and get the pen you need without getting them piece by piece compared to a cylindrical holder.
A new desk can bring the best out of you even in the darkest days because who wouldn't want a fresh start with a new desk, right?
Whether you are just starting your job or take up a new position and office, we suggest you get a new desk. It can be made of marble, steel, wood, or anything you prefer for as long as it's shiny, shimmering, and brand new.
Speaking of book ends, you can do it yourself by using your current table organizers and putting them on both ends.
You can even use your geo planters, pencil holders, and other things you have in pairs to keep your books standing tall and mighty while looking clean and modish.
Tip
When you're budgeting money but still want to decorate your cubicle, whether at home or in an actual office, check out our home office ideas on a budget article!
Aside from family photos, you can hang framed art on your cubicle wall. It can be your first painting, a friend's, a family member's, or something you bought that captured your attention.
But, you need to be wary of proper placements and sizing as a group of framed art can take a significant area out of your cubicle wall.
In this article, we look at how much aesthetic the cubicle décor ideas can give and how much functionality they can provide.
So, a better way to deal with functionality and style is by starting at your cubicle wall-slash door. You can transform the usual open space with a sliding door if you want privacy.
Of course, while attaching the door, make sure its design and color complement and balances the entirety of your space and office.
When you want to be in a peaceful state of mind, you should incorporate zen cubicle décor into your office cubicle.
To do that, you need to include earth tones and plants. You must also apply this to your desktop background to provide a sense of continuity and harmony.
Being an employee of a production company or a journalist, you would need a magazine rack to stack all your copies for easy filing.
Often magazine racks take the most out of your not-enough space. You can always work around that by pinning them into your cubicle walls, similar to the image above.
It is not just functional, but it also acts as a removable wallpaper of some sort to fill your dull walls.
Investing in office decor means buying helpful desk organizers, too. They do not need to be fancy, but they need to blend in with the elements of your already existing cubicle décor.
To give you an idea, the best desk organizers come in two or three tiers because of their space-saving characteristics.
We discussed how book ends could elevate your cubicle's style and utility.What good are book ends without a few books?
You can put at least three books of your preference for your desk cubicle. You can read them on your breaks or just put them there for a bookworm vibe.
Do you know what else can make your cubicle desk a standout?Keyboard stickers!
We usually think that changing keyboards is the key to increased productivity and aesthetics within the room. Still, we must remember that even simple stickers can light up the day.
There are full keyboard stickers that cover up your entire keyboard, but there are also individual keycap stickers. It's up to you what to choose; just ensure it matches your cubicle décor.
When you are left with a small cubicle desk area, and you need to keep a lot of things on top of your table, then raising your computer can help a lot.
In raising your computer, make sure you find a practical stand. By this, we mean those with a built-in desk tray.
Having the same environment over and over will make your life dull and monotonous. Yet, you can always change how you see your office, even without looking for another job, by changing the colors in your environment.
From hot pink and bright blue, you can change the scheme to olive green or any other colors. Just make sure it's different from the first hue of your cubicle.
Technology can make a third-class office cubicle superior, especially when you know what equipment to invest in.
The technology as decor that you use can include a double monitor, a new Alexa-connected device, a modern desk lamp that also acts as a clock, a digital desk calendar, and more.
When tracking your daily tasks or monthly progress, magnets can help you do your job efficiently and keep track of what you need to do, just like in the image above.
Aside from being your little trackers, these can also elevate the overall appeal of your cubicle desk (of course, if you integrate the magnets with neutral colors).
The number one rule when doing cubicle decor is to think of what you like, stick to it, and use it as your cubicle decor theme.
You can mix and match two themes, but you can never prosper when you put everything you can think of in one space.
When going with patterns as your main cubicle decor ideas for cubicle wallpaper, pair them with plain desk accessories. This allows the designs to harmonize and not go against each other.
If you want to get fancy, you can always hang some wallpapers on your cubicle's wall. It can beflowers, minimalist patterns, or just plain but bright-colored wallpapers.
The trick in getting a suitable wallpaper is to choose removable ones so that you can change it once your likes and preferences change.
As we have mentioned in the earlier sections, pen holders are a must to keep your pens in place all the time.
With this, we present to you this geometric pen holder in a slanting orientation. It will not just hold your pens but also your contact paper, calling cards, and other essential things.
If you think aesthetics are the only reason small rugs on the floor must be on your list of cubicle decor ideas, then you are missing the point.
A touch of a small rug into your overall cubicle design can reflect your personality and can even provide comfort to you and those who visit your office cubicle space.
Like the effects of the statues and personalized display boards, pinning up a few posters can also give you a sense of ownership of your cubicle and inspiration from those you decide to put.
You can add a poster of your favorite band or a poster that states the most inspirational quote that got you through the most challenging times of your life.
When discussing organization, another cubicle décor idea that comes to mind is floating shelves.
These shelves are different from the traditional ones because you cannot see the bridge that connects them with the wall. With that, it gives an illusion that it floats. Hence its name.
Additionally, shelves like this will give your cubicle the impression of more space, which is beneficial for your productivity.
An empty mason jar or any other jar can be an excellent addition to your cubicle decor. They can be purely for the visuals or bear some functions, too.
You can use empty jar decor as holders for fresh flowers or another organizer for pins and pens.
Moreover, you can envelop the empty jar with wrapping paper before making it useful with the abovementioned things. However, if you want to retain its glass glory, you can add fairy lights inside for extra lighting.
One of the rules of organizing is that you can never go wrong with small storage boxes under or beside your cubicle desk.
These small storage boxes can be a home for your magazines, books, monthly documents, and more. You can even use them as a filing system to separate incoming and outgoing papers.
When you want to increase the soundproofing of your cubicle and feel more comfortable taking on some confidential calls, wall cushions are the way to go.
You can put it on your walls and even your DIY doors. Just make sure that your walls are sturdy enough to handle the weight of the cushions.
With the bit of office space given to you, you just have to make the most out of it for style and organization. For this, a bag hanger can be your buddy.
You can add a bag hanger at the end of your desks or the entrance of your cubicle, wherever you find it safe to hang your bags and other things.
Since you have already been designing your keyboards with stickers and your computer monitors with a seasonal theme, why not let the mousepad join the party, too?
A computer mouse pad is essential in keeping your workflow smooth, particularly when you rely on computers and typing all the time.
Aside from that, a custom mouse pad can increase the visual appeal of your cubicle décor because it will complement your pre-existing decorations.
The organizing does not stop in this list as we include this desk filing cabinet with a unique geometric shape.
Obviously, this cabinet will help you arrange your documents instantly. But it can also be a place where you can put your geo planters and make the overall design of your cubicle a must-have for your workmates.
Remembering the good old days can help you carry on with your work life. So, why not bring your plushies to work and make them a part of your cubicle decor?
To be honest, plushies can help stimulate your creativity, get you out of a stressful situation, and even bring your office cubicle to a higher level of coziness.
You can find a companion in metallic file holders when sporting a tropical or minimalist theme.
Besides giving your files a stylish place to organize, you can also have a chic addition to your cubicle decor that uplifts the vibe within your cubicle area.
If you need to work in a limited cubicle area, add a rectangular mirror on top of your cubicle desk or walls, as it creates the illusion of extra space.
Your cubicle decor can be a single mirror, or if you really want to enlarge your area, you can put two mirrors facing each other.
To further brighten up your office cubicle, what you need are wire organizers that can be mounted on your walls or at your desk.
With wire organizers, you can have both functionality and style. On the one hand, wire organizers can hold your items while allowing you to easily see the things you need through the holders.
On the other hand, wire organizers give off a monochrome vibe compatible with those who like contemporary or industrial designs.
If you want your desk to stand out, pair your wire organizers with a letterboard with a black background. You can use this letter board as a reminder, daily list, or important contact details board.
Moreover, to make it blend well with the rest of your office cubicle decor, put it on top of your shelves or right at the side of your computer monitor.
Earlier, we talked about how fresh flowers can elevate the look of your cubicle. But, it is equally important to note that a glass vase where you will place your flowers holds equal importance in increasing your cubicle's sophisticated look.
Aside from glass vases, there are also wooden and metallic ones that you can use depending on what you prefer.
You can also use ceramic containers to spice things up around your desks!
You cannot have a valuable and convenient cubicle to work in if your cables are literally everywhere.
To keep them in place, you can incorporate a cable organizer into your workflow. With a cable organizer, all your wires pass through it to lessen their visibility and clutter.
Reminder
To efficiently use cable organizers, you MUST keep them near the electric outlets/where the wires bundle up.
The last decor option, but not the least, from this list is this cross-stitch wall decor. It is a handmade art piece created using the techniques of embroidery.
To put it up on your walls safely and securely, do not forget to use wooden or full-glass frames.
Advantages of Employees Decorating Cubicles
As employees, decorating your cubicles can give much more than visual appeal. It also means that you can gain the following perks:
Create a healthy working environment
Give comfort and a welcoming atmosphere
Provide a boost in motivation
Elevate creativity
Increase productivity
Build rapport with coworkers
Cubicle Decor Ideas FAQs
After all the cubicle decor ideas we provided, we are sure you have some things in mind you want to address.
With that concern, we have this section to address some of your FAQs. Read on!
How do you hang things on a cubicle wall?
You can use wall hangers, push pins, mounting squares, and cubicle hooks to hang things on a cubicle wall.
How do I personalize my office cubicle?
You can personalize your office cubicle using one or more things we have provided above. But, to summarize, here are some of the essential decor ideas you can use to personalize your cubicles:
Add a hanging photo wire of your family and friends
Include your achievements (e.g., medals and certificates)
Incorporate your passion and likes (e.g., yarn, colors, pens, toys, etc.)
Verdict On Cubicle Décor Ideas
With everything included in this article, from the 68 ideas to the advantages and even your FAQs, you now have the decor ideas you will need to do to liven up your office space.
Just remember the three important interior design elements every time you decorate: color, creativity, and comfort.
Now that you are ready, you can put these office cubicle decor ideas into reality!
It can be challenging to start painting when there's just too much you can paint. It can get overwhelming, which could stop you from taking the next steps to learn how to paint.
A few easy canvas painting ideas can help you with your creative journey since they keep those ideas going.
We've gathered 70 simple and easy canvas painting ideas for beginners to get inspired by, allowing you to start painting as soon as possible.
70 Simple Canvas Painting Ideas to Try
You can paint many things, whether you're a beginner or an expert. A common issue for artists of different levels is how difficult it is to find the right subject to paint.
Having a list with a variety of ideas can be the solution to help you find what to paint.
These are some easy canvas painting ideas for beginners and even more advanced painters to try.
Flowers are some of the first things we learn to draw as kids. Since we're so used to seeing these things, it can be easy to plan out how you will paint them on a canvas.
Try painting different kinds of flowers to get used to different textures, styles, and colors.
Butterflies are exciting subjects for painting because of the details on their wings. They tend to be symmetrical, making it easier to work on if you paint a butterfly with two wings.
Try looking at different patterns and colors to help paint these beautiful creatures of nature.
Abstract painting has become more popular, mainly because of its uniqueness. You can experiment with different colors and designs without being direct about what you've painted.
These are some of the easy acrylic painting ideas on this list and are a fun addition to your home and interior design.
Acrylic paint pouring is another easy way to do abstract art, especially for beginners. You can pour different paint mixes on a blank canvas and see what you can create.
These new techniques don't usually need a step-by-step tutorial since they rely on your unique combination of colors.
Painting the galaxy and stars is another common easy canvas painting idea for beginners. It plays with cool colors and shadows, allowing you to depict anything from outside the earth.
You can be creative with how you paint the stars and the universe, from using Q-tips to an enormous paintbrush. The (night) sky's the limit.
Sailboats are serene, excellent subjects for paintings, especially when painted with a good, clear background. Its details are easy to work with, making it great for beginners.
You can learn how to blend colors to get a great sunset effect.
Who needs a paintbrush when you can get creative with the things you have at home? You can use cotton balls to create a fun and unique texture for the leaves of autumn trees.
This project is so easy that even a kid can make it.
Dedicating a painting to a man's best friend is a great project. It's one of the easy canvas painting ideas with sentimental value, especially for fur parents.
Whether you're capturing a puppy's serene face on a canvas or their funny antics, it's a great way to immortalize them.
Painting the moon onto a canvas is excellent practice for your painting technique. It focuses on playing with the blacks, whites, and grays that make up the painting.
It's another excellent way to capture something from the night sky onto a canvas.
Geometric wall art is another common abstract painting idea that works well with acrylic paint. It focuses on sharp angles, shapes, and shades of your colors.
You can add this to your living space to add a little color to your home decor.
Step up from the butterfly idea and have the insect sit on a flower. It will help you learn how one element in a painting is connected to everything else.
It's one of the easy painting ideas that can help enhance your skills as an artist.
The city skyline can be a serene subject for any artist, no matter how chaotic the rest of the city may be. You can play with colors and brush strokes to get the details needed to depict your subject.
Learn to apply your paints in a deliberate way to get the intricate details of the city.
Capturing bison in the mist on a canvas is another excellent way to have the wonders of nature close to you.
This painting idea may look a bit complicated. It's best to look for a step-by-step tutorial to guide you while working on this painting project to help break things down.
Here are more ideas on how to leave the brush behind and get creative with painting. This idea is so much fun, especially for the kids.
This painting project is fun, making it easier to get younger people into art and painting. You can also put it up in the kids' room after as a decoration.
When life gives you lemons, turn them into a work of art.
Lemons are one of the easy painting ideas that can help you work on light and shadows. Its quirky shape also enables you to work with different angles.
Swirls and colors are a fun way to work with acrylic paint, especially if you love abstract painting. Each attempt will be different from the one before.
They're another one of the more simple canvas painting ideas for beginners that can help work on their technique.
A black canvas is interesting to work with, especially for beginners who want to experiment with colors. The brighter your colors, the more they stand out against the darkness.
You can either focus on your vibrant colors or a simple white. It helps highlight the details of your work.
Whether you're a Disney or a fantasy fan, a mermaid would be a great idea for a whimsical canvas painting.
Since it's a fictional creature, it's open to interpretation, making it more fun to create. Don't be afraid to experiment with features and backgrounds.
The texture of clouds is always a peculiar thing. Since there are different kinds, you can try each, studying different color combinations and strokes to create this masterpiece.
Learn to play with the colors and weather involved. A slight change from sunny to cloudy can mean a significant shift in the features of your cloud painting.
Daisies are usually simple to create, whether with a pen or acrylic paint. It makes this canvas art easy to work with, especially if you're a beginner.
Try to add little insects and other features to make your art more unique. All of them will help you work on relationships between the different elements you create.
Canvas is an ideal medium if you want a great way to share inspirational and motivational quotes. You can add elements related to the words you've painted on the canvas.
It can be a quote that an author posted or words that you live by. Make it colorful and fun to bring out the positivity in the room.
You can also place these quotes on mini canvases. Having a wall filled with this much positivity is always uplifting to people.
There are times when words to a song just hit differently. The more it inspires you, the more they become great canvas painting ideas since they keep you motivated.
Paint the words that speak to you the most. It's a great way to remember notable artists' words and have these lyrics in your style.
Like the quotes, you can also try having this on different canvases. They can be fun to create, especially since they keep the creative juices going.
Deserts are serene places that have been the subjects of paintings for many people. They're even more impressive on canvas since they capture this wonder of nature.
This canvas art is another way to work with sunsets. It's great for learning how to blend those bright colors to create the perfect sunset.
Painting hydrangeas mean you have to work with small details, especially for the petals of the flowers. It also works with various colors. You can stick to one color with different shades or different ones altogether.
You can be creative with painting the small details. Some work with smaller brushes, while others work with cotton swabs.
There are also different settings you can do for hydrangeas. They will surely be beautiful whether you have them on a vase or a field.
If you're into more tropical vibes, you can try to paint a palm tree on your canvas. They go well with various backgrounds, whether it's the urban scene of Los Angeles or the serene beaches.
You can either work with the silhouette of your palm trees or have your subject in broad daylight. The latter will help you work on the tree's intricate details.
Another Christmas canvas painting idea is a vintage Christmas truck. You can add elements, like Christmas trees and gifts, to give it a festive feel.
Learn to paint this vintage dream of a machine in this specific setting to get the elements down. Once you can get used to it, you can try other climates and vehicles.
String art is another fun canvas painting idea for beginners, especially since it also ditches the traditional painting technique and works with other materials.
You must dip your string into the paint before laying it on a blank canvas. You can set it in different angles and shapes. Then, pull and watch the magic happen.
The most common outcome for this kind of painting is an abstract floral pattern. However, you can also experiment to get different results.
Seascapes are another common subject for acrylic painting. They're also serene, especially when painted onto a vast canvas. It makes them great for décor and gift ideas.
Learn to capture the texture of the waves and the sky with this acrylic painting.
This painting on canvas will make you want to be in a field of dandelions, especially with how beautiful it can be.
It may seem tricky to get the small details of these flowers. However, they can also be satisfying to create. Each stroke needs to be deliberate to make them look great.
Painting a cherry blossom tree is another idea that focuses on small details. You can work on how the colors change throughout the canvas despite just working with pink.
Try to experiment with what highlight colors would go best with the pinks of the cherry blossom tree.
Metallic colors are fun to work with, especially with abstract art. They can blend well with other colors, especially with neutrals. The striking colors in this style are gold and silver.
Learn how to balance out different each color to form a masterpiece to hang at home.
Splatter painting is a great way to go wild with your paintings, especially with how the paint interacts with the canvas.
Simply splatter your colors onto the blank canvas. You can end up with an abstract painting or work out the shapes to outline the different features to create a specific picture.
Minimalism is one of the easiest ways to start learning how to paint. Their colors are more solid, focusing on simple neutrals rather than vibrant tones and highlights.
It'll help you learn to focus on how you can paint shapes. Keep things simple and minimal.
Everyone loves unicorns, especially with how many colors can go into their hair. It makes them great to practice your skills while creating something beautiful.
Try painting this with pastels to offer a more whimsical vibe.
A flower garden path is another serene painting idea you can work with, especially if you want to work with more than one flower.
Learn to match colors to know which flowers will look great together in your little garden.
What Do I need to Paint on Canvas?
Being prepared to do a painting project safely announces to everyone, "All my supplies are complete."
What do you need to start painting?
Here is a list of materials for you to prepare before any project.
Paints
One of the main stars of painting is the paints needed to help bring your art to life.
Oil paints and acrylic paints are the typical choices for the canvas, with the latter being preferred by beginners. You can also experiment with other types, like watercolor paints, pastels, and spray paint.
Paintbrushes
Paintbrushes are usually bought as a set, making it easier to pick up something with the essentials needed to paint.
You can easily try different kinds of brushes without significantly investing in them.
Canvases
Canvases can come in different sizes and various materials. You can choose what will best fit your work.
For beginners, it's best to go for the basic and traditional canvas. Look for a standard cotton-stretched canvas to get started.
Palette or Squeeze Surface
When painting, you need to mix and experiment with colors. It's best to have a palette or squeeze surface nearby.
You can also have a test material to see how the paint would look while mixing.
You can buy these materials at your local art supply or dollar store.
Painting Surface
Your canvas will need a place to sit while you work on it. You'll need to ensure it's at a proper elevation and angle to help you work comfortably.
You can usually get an easel in your local hardware store. If you work on a tabletop, ensure it's covered in newspaper or scrapbook paper to keep the table clean.
Tapes
It's great to have painters' tape, contact paper, or masking tape when painting.
It helps create borders on your canvas or around it, protecting your work or workspace from having unwanted splotches of paint.
Palette Knife
If you're starting to step up your painting game, having a palette knife can be another way to apply paint on your canvas.
This tool can help you work with new techniques and styles.
Cleaning Supplies
We all know how messy painting can get. It's best to have paper towels and a rag to wipe off any paint on your canvas or other surfaces.
It's also essential to have a container with water to clean out your brushes as needed.
Painters' Smock
Wearing something you don't mind getting dirty when working with paints is best.
We recommend having a smock on while you work to protect your clothes.
Canvas Painting FAQs
You may have more questions about canvas painting and how you can start bringing those canvas painting ideas to life.
We’ve gathered the most common questions to give you more tips on painting.
What Do You Apply After Painting on Canvas?
Usually, you would add varnish to protect the paints you used. We recommend using acrylic resin varnishes, especially on acrylic paints, since they have a glossier, cleaner, and more robust finish.
You can also use a mod podge, which acts as a glue or seal for the paints.
Are Acrylic Paints Best for Beginners?
Yes, they’re the most recommended for beginners. They’re affordable and easy to work with, making it easier for beginners to focus on their techniques.
Once you’re used to these kinds of paints, you can experiment with others, like oil paints and watercolors.
Over time, you’ll be able to find the best medium for you.
Conclusion
To learn how to paint, you have to keep practicing. These canvas painting ideas are only the first step to becoming the next Picasso.
Get your canvases ready and bring that artwork to life.
Please say you do not believe that pictures are supposed to be perfect if clicked naturally! There's a reason why photo shoots are trendy nowadays. Smart people have realized that if the photo background is not pretty, images will not be picture perfect, and hence they get dressed up to go to beautiful places and have their private photo shoots.
But why make this such an expensive deal when you can create diy photo booths yourself? And not just one, you can make plenty of them for various occasions. So, without wasting a minute, let's be creative!
Splendid DIY Photo Booth Ideas Follow
Paper Chain Backdrop
If you want to click pictures with your best friend on friendship day, create this backdrop and surprise your best friend. Let's take it that you know how to make paper chains. If you don't, just grab a pair of scissors, papers of vibrant colors, and glue, you can use a paper guillotine to make your job easier.
Now, cut the paper into multiple strips, glue them in a way to form a ring. Take the next piece and glue both the ends to form a loop with the first ring. Take a pole like the ones holding your curtains and hang all the paper chains similarly. You have got yourself a beautiful backdrop for your next photo shoot.
Are you aware of the chalkboard backdrop? It is the simplest DIY Photo Booth Idea. All you need is a cloth and chalkboard paint. Take a rag and paint it with the chalkboard paint. Once the paint is dried up, it can act as a board.
Then you can draw anything you want on i, the best part about this is it is customizable. So feel free to give it a geeky look, or you can make it like the cool backbenches. This idea is precisely used during farewell parties in high school or colleges.
via Pinterest
Ticket Backdrop Photo Booth
The ticket backdrop is one of the most creative DIY Photo Booth Ideas ever. We all have a thing for collecting tickets for sure. Now is the time to put them into use. The requirements are a roll of tickets, poster putty, double-sided tape or glue dots and a blank wall, of course. It will take max 30 minutes to make this backdrop.
Firstly, measure the height and width and mark them with tickets forming the boundary. Fill the area within the boundary with tickets and your backdrop is ready. This idea is popular for carnivals around the world.
Willing to have a fun photo shoot for absolutely no reason? Make an instax pineapple frame and create your photo booth. The process is simple; you can make it yourself. The required materials are x-acto, tape runner, scotch tape, adhesive dots, ruler, black duck tape, scrapbook paper and lastly, foam board.
First, cut out three pineapples and the strips for their bodies. Once the pineapples are ready, trace the square of your frame and cut it out. Use the black duck tape to create stripes on the frame but leave one edge for the pineapples. Now glue the pineapples on that side and decorate it in your way.
https://youtu.be/H1wTqYx3BS0
Full tutorial on youtu.be
Door Screen Backdrop
The door screen backdrop is probably one of the most intimate photo booths for a wedding. You can have clean doors, or you can give a rusty and vintage like feel to it.
The glass allows view of the background which doesn't make it superficial because weddings are real, it is best to be kept realistic. The work is pretty easy; just attach the door screens, and you will have the most stunning backdrop for your wedding photo shoot.
Are you looking for birthday DIY Photo Booth Ideas? The minecraft balloon wall is the perfect backdrop for a birthday party. The first thing you need to keep in mind while making this is to keep the size of the balloons uniform. The process is pretty simple, just get balloons of contradicting colors, blow them with a pump and stick them on the wall.
You can stick them in a way to form alphabets or numbers to make it funkier. One little tip, include more people in this making because more the number of people, more number of helping hands and thus, less time consumed.
The idea of paper fan backdrop can be used for any celebration or party. The main ingredient required for this photo booth is patience. Supplies needed are foam core poster boards, packing tape, colored copy paper, glue gum and straight pins.
Let us take it you know how to make paper fans as it is taught in kindergarten. So make as many paper fans as you need and create the actual background by joining the foam core poster boards. The arrangement of the fans is up to you; go along with your instincts. Just to let you know, this backdrop will get destroyed if you leave it outside.
Is your kid a huge fan of Batman? Surprise him with a Batman costume and photo booth frame on his next birthday where he can pose as Batman and get awesome pictures clicked. Wondering how to make the structure?
Take a black foam core board, cut out the centerpiece of the board to create the frame and you can make the letters from colored paper. Print out the Batman symbol and then, glue the letters, logo and other Batman stuff on the edges of the frame. Keep the batman colors in mind while making this; you do not want to mess that up.
The gold sequins backdrop is apt for New Year's Eve. This photo booth idea is not only glamorous but will also set the party mood. It is pretty easy to make, but it will be a lot easier and fun if you could involve your friends in the process.
First, take the measurements of the area and order the sequins accordingly. The size of the sequins is your call. Cover the area with foam board, use gold wrapping paper or any other color of your choice to cover the board so that it doesn't look tacky and then just glue or tape the sequins to cover the area. By the way, you can keep it permanently in your home if you are a party person.
Are you having a housewarming party? Well, then you will need the floating confetti backdrop for sure. The process is pretty simple, and the outcome is fantastic. You will require giant wall confetti along with the glue dots, sturdy clear thread or fishing line, scissors obviously and last but not the least, tape.
Now you just need to attach the threads to the confetti with glue dots and tape them on the ceiling. That's it! Your photo booth is ready. A little advice, you can keep this decoration permanently; it will set a happy atmosphere at your place.
The scalloped backdrop is a perfect idea for pre-wedding photo shoots. Materials required for this photo booth backdrop are pretty basics- rolls of wrapping paper, removable glue dots, circle cutter tool and the obvious, a blank wall to put it up.
Firstly, cut out the circles from rolling papers with the help of a circle cutter to keep the size uniform, place the glue dots on them and just start sticking them on the wall. Make sure they are adequately attached like the skin of a fish so that it doesn't leave any space and your pictures come out flawless.
Flower Garland Backdrop
If you are planning any marriage, aren't you concerned about the garland ceremony? Here's a little help, make the flower garland photo booth backdrop for the occasion. Wondering how to make it? The procedure is pretty simple. Get five leaf prints, ten yellow and thirty white flower prints, scissors, twine needle, glue and a branch to hold the garlands.
First, trim all the leaves and flowers. Then, fold the leaves into halves and curl both the edges. Curl each petal with the edge of scissors and put glue to make the petals curl inward. Repeat the similar process to make the rest petals curl outward. Arrange the petals within a thread to form garlands and hang them from the branch. By the way, do not forget to trim off the excess thread from top and bottom.
Harry Potter Photo Booth
A day with wands and magic is always welcomed by everyone. This photo booth is probably one of the most popular ideas. The requirements to make this backdrop are two foam boards, many sheets of bright ink jet paper, extra strength spray adhesive, quite a lot of printer ink, bamboo skewers, hot glue and frame hanging eyelets.
These were the printed props. Now, coming to the faux brick wall, you will need one refrigerator cardboard box, base paint, craft paints, newspapers, tape, and nails. The making is easy. Get the refrigerator box, paint a base coat, and use tape to mask the brick mortar, paint the wall and remove the tape. The wall is ready. Now, the props are printed and glued on the foam boards.
After trimming the sides, attach the props to the wall. Just a tip, you can form the platform nine ¾ and ask the kids to put on the robes according to their houses. And you are all set for the Harry Potter theme party.
Backdrop Frame
Are you looking for a basic and cheap photo booth backdrop frame? You got it! This backdrop frame comes only for $10. The supplies required to make this frame are three PVC pipes, two PVC L-shaped pieces, four PVC T-shaped pieces and four PVC end caps.
The making process is effortless. Just attach the pipes with the help of end caps to form the frame and the stands would come from the T-shaped pieces. Once the frame is ready, you can hang any cloth of any design apt for your celebration, and it's prepared. Get some awesome pictures clicked with this backdrop frame.
The cutout board photo booth is the kids' favorite and why won't it be? Clicking pictures with your body being of some cartoon or fantasy character is the dream. The primary material required to make this frame is pressed board.
All you need to do is paint the figures you wish to make cut-outs of. After the paint is dried up, just cut out the face of the figure. Just place your head in the hole and get pictures clicked pretending to be your favorite character.
White Tinsel Backdrop
The white tinsel backdrop is a perfect photo booth for a baby shower. It's not just cute but bright and refreshing. Welcoming a life in a pleasant atmosphere is necessary, and you can make that.
You will need to cut long strands of white tinsel into multiple strands and using one strand as the base, fold the others in halves placing the loops along the base strand. Tuck the loose ends through the middles to tighten them down. You have got yourself a beautiful yet sophisticated photo booth backdrop.
Who thought we could pull off a photo booth backdrop with tissues? Well, we didn't, but we can! The requirements are tissue paper (of course!), scissors, chicken wire, wire cutters, zip ties and photo backdrop framework. The making is pretty simple.
Cut a bunch of tissues into large shapes like rectangles or squares, cut the chicken wire according to your measurements, attach the wire to the frame with the help of zip ties and stuff the tissues into the fence in any arrangement you wish to make. One little advice, fluff it up a little and make sure you didn't leave any area unattended.
We just keep looking for a reason to party, but when we get one, we are not very good at planning it. Well, here's a suggestion. Make the metallic fringe backdrop for the photo booth of your party because it's not only cool but also consumes less time than to blow up a hundred balloons.
Wondering how to make it? Get metallic fringe garlands, double-sided tape, and a black sheet. Place the black layer on the ground and use double-sided tape to stick the wreaths on the sheet, like a waterfall. Once all the garlands are taped, lift up the sheet and attach it to a blank wall.
Ribbon and Lace Backdrop
If you are planning your daughter's birthday, you have to make this beautiful ribbon and lace backdrop photo booth. You can use two or three of her favorite colors for this backdrop, and she will be amazed. The necessary materials required are glue gun, cord, ribbon, lace, measurement tape, rope, and scissors, of course.
Take the measurements and cut the laces and ribbons accordingly. Lay them in any manner you want and wrap the tip of your laces and ribbons around the cord. When the whole cord is covered up, hang it on a wall, and your backdrop is all set.
Hot Air Balloon Photo Booth
Are you planning your kid's birthday? Wondering what would be fun for him/her? Make the hot air balloon photo booth for your baby. You will need a laundry basket, a huge balloon, blue paper, helium, scissors, heavy yarn and tape or staple.
Firstly, inflate the balloon and tie it to something heavy to weigh it down. Make an X with the yarn on the balloon and tie it to the corners of the basket. Adjust the yarn correctly so that it holds the balloon tightly and staple the yarn with your adjacent wall.
Place the blue paper in the background and make some appropriate crafts on it to give the sky-like feeling. And that's it. Just be careful when you put and pull the baby out of the basket.
The raining photo booth seems like fun, right? It is! And it is effortless to make. Find a blank wall, hang up a white sheet on it, use giant woolen balls to create clouds and cut out raindrops from blue chart paper. Stick the raindrops on the sheet in any way you want. Use fun props according to your wish, just don't forget an umbrella and you are ready to set up the camera and say cheese.
Can you guess the classic photo booth backdrop? Newspapers, of course! This backdrop is not only classy but beautiful and antique. Even in the 21st century, the newspaper backdrop is the best and easiest. So just pick out the wall which you want to work on, gather a whole lot of newspapers and start sticking them on the wall. Your photo booth will be ready in no time.
Looking for a fairy tale like photo booth backdrop? You should go with the tulle and string lights backdrop. We all have string lights at home, right? If not, you can go and get some. The procedure to make it is pretty easy. Just lay a cloth on the wall of any color you wish to and hang tulle, string lights and beads on it. Keep one thing in mind while making it: use command hooks to set them in positions.
The invitation backdrop photo booth is perfect for wedding photo shoots, and it is pretty easy to make if you follow the instructions. You will need plywood, projector, paint, and brushes. Now, take plywood of whatever size you need to make it and paint it any color you want. Trace the words and designs using a projector and highlight them with contrasting color. And it is ready to be photographed.
You want a photo booth, but you are completely broke and cannot spend a penny on it? No worries! You can make one at home. We usually store the refrigerator or freezer or air conditioner box in the garage. Well, it's time to get that dump out of there.
Cut the box into halves and join them with woods in the top and bottom. Put curtains on the insides of the box and paint the outside. Decorate it in your way and cover the open spaces with black curtains like in a real photo booth. That's it!
Do you like winter? Do you like snow? You got it right! Marshmallows backdrop! This backdrop is perfect for a wedding. It shows tenderness, kindness and the feel of warmth in winter. The process is pretty easy.
Just thread the marshmallows and hang from the ceiling. That'll do the work! You can use different colors of marshmallows and just top it with a fantastic background made of layers. You get the picture, right? It's beautiful.
Chicken wire and napkins can do wonders
The backdrop made of chicken wire and napkins will make you stunned. Here's the process of how to create a minimalist red heart out of napkins. You will require a staple gun, hammer, nails, wood for the frame, chicken wires, spray paint and red napkins, of course!
Firstly, paint the wooden pieces and the exposed side of the chicken wire. With the help of nails and hammer, create a square frame with the wooden pieces. Attach the chicken wire to the frame by using a staple gun. Hang it on the wall and mark the heart shape by tucking napkins in the wire. Once you have formed the shape, fill in the heart with lots of red napkins, and you're done!
Spring Foliage Backdrop
Do you like spring? Everyone loves spring and so would you for sure. The spring foliage backdrop is famous for wedding photo booths, but you can use it in during Christmas Eve too. The requirements for making this are yarn, string, twine, lace, fabric, fake flowers, scissors, leafy garland, hammer, nails and a glue gun.
Now, choose a blank wall, nail down a long twine on the wall and hang strings of yarn from the twine. Make sure they are of various lengths. Tie a bunch of strips and drape it using nails or another string. Make some more and do the same. Take the fake flowers and attach them to a piece of twine and hang it along with the drapes. Lastly, use the leafy garlands to form the frame. There you go! It's ready!
If you are looking for a unique photo booth, create the plates backdrop. It's a bet most people have not seen one. By the name, you get the idea for sure. Pick the plates you want to use, attach them to a blank wall, that's it!
You have to keep two things in mind while making this. Firstly, the color of the wall and the plates should be contrasting else it will look messy and secondly, be careful that the plates don't fall and break. Otherwise, you are good to go!
Are you planning Thanksgiving dinner? You must have the pixelated paper backdrop for the gathering. You will need colored papers, glue gun, scissors and sheet of plywood according to your measurements.
First, think of the image you want to form. Cut every piece of small paper into three sections and create fringes on every one of them by cutting multiple strips but keeping them intact. Now start gluing them on the plywood forming the image you have in your mind. You will be amazed seeing the result.
Making of the yarned backdrop photo booth seems like fun, right? It is pretty cool. The procedure is easy and less time-consuming. The requirements to create this backdrop are yarns, neon masonry line, glue, scissors and wooden dowel as per your measurements.
Cut the yarns into groups of strings of various lengths and colors. Glue these groups on different dowels according to your wish and trim the ends. Finally, hang the dowels on a blank wall in any manner you prefer to. That's it!
Paper Rings Backdrop
If you are an art-loving person, then you would surely want to make the paper rings backdrop. Firstly, you need to cut strips of papers (any colors you want) and then sew them with a long thread leaving some at the front as well as at the end so that you can hold or balance them.
Start gluing the ends of each strip in a way that they form rings. After the glue is all dried up, you can attach the thread from the ceiling, or you can stick them to the ground. That is entirely your call.
Are you totally broke after arranging everything for a party but you still need a backdrop? Here's an idea. Go outside; get the best-shaped leaves and few long twines, that'll do the work.
Pick a blank wall and attach the twines in any manner you like. Now all you need to do is stick the leaves to the twine. One little tip, you can write some quotes or draw a funny smiley on a paper and clip on the twine along with the leaves.
Streamers Backdrop
What is the most cliché thing we buy for decorations no matter what the occasion is? Not balloons! Okay, the second most clichéd thing? You got it correct this time, streamers! But you have probably never thought of streamers backdrop. Here is the plan.
Collect the listed materials- glue, large paper for the base of the backdrop, scissors and streamers, of course! Cut small but even pieces of streamers and glue them on the base paper in any arrangement you want. The color of streamers is your choice.
Are you looking for something calm, serene and peaceful? Well, the vellum backdrop won't disappoint you in that case. This backdrop will give you an ethereal feel. You will have to cut out petals and leaves from colored papers and thread them with a string. Now all you have to do is uniformly hang those strings on a blank wall creating the essence or aura of heaven.
Do you like pine cones? If yes, you are in for the butchered backdrop. You will need materials like a glue gun, large butcher paper, scissors, and pencil. As kids, we all have learned the technique to form pine cones by curling the spiral-shaped butcher paper.
So what are you waiting for? Make those. Add glue in the centre of each flower to hold it together. Now stick them on the wall and put tiny leaves cut out from papers along with it. That'll do the trick.
Who doesn't love stars? We all have grown up counting stars in the sky. Now you can have stars in your home. Floating stars backdrop is one of the most popular and creative ideas among teenagers' parties. You can make this yourself; just get the required materials- colored papers, scissors, glue, and strings.
Firstly, cut out the stars from the colored papers and stick them on a thread. After you make multiple threads consisting of stars, just hang them from your ceiling or against something to support them. It'll look magical once you are done.
The gold fringes backdrop is usually famous for prom nights. With all the sparkle and dazzle, any evening can turn into a prom night. The procedure is nothing at all. Just get the gold fringes from the market and stick them on the wall in any arrangement you want. That's it! Your backdrop is all set and good to be photographed.
If you are planning to surprise your beloved and you need a setup, then the book pages backdrop is your best pick. Choose his or her favorite books and make a copy of every page you want to put up there.
For the background, go with white or black cloth because only then, the pages will stand out. Now all you have to do is stick the pages on the cloth. This idea is not just classy, but it also speaks to one emotionally.
The geometrical shapes backdrop is perfect for your kid's birthday party. It will be even more fun if you could include him or her in the making process. Kids love to do art and crafts, and they certainly like to cut out geometrical shapes from colorful papers.
You will need a hot glue gun, scissors, canvas for the backdrop and any colored papers you want to use. Now start making geometrical shapes out of those papers and make sure they are of various sizes. Once you are done making them, just glue them on the canvas, and you have a fantastic backdrop set for the party.
Are you planning a bridal shower? The cupcake liners backdrop is all you need. Can you imagine a backdrop with cupcake liners? It is unbelievable, right? But the outcome is amazingly beautiful. Just choose a blank wall and cover it with white canvas.
Now, thread the cupcake liners into a string. After you are done making multiple strings consisting of cupcake liners, hang them from the ceiling or any other support you prefer. The crisp whites in the background will give a heavenly touch to your pictures.
Have you ever tried to make garlands out of coffee filters? Don't think so. Now you got to try it because here's an idea, coffee filters backdrop. It is pretty simple to make.
All you need to do is arrange a bunch of coffee filters and make several garlands out of them. Once you are done with that, just hang them in any manner against a blank wall. And your backdrop is all set. It's prettier than you imagined, right?
Yarn Balls Backdrop
The yarn balls backdrop sounds intriguing. It is one of the most innovative ideas for a photo booth backdrop. You will need transparent balloons, threads, glue, and yarn. What are you waiting for? Blow up some balloons. Make sure they are of different sizes and while you tie the knots of the balloons, leave an extended thread to hang them from the ceiling.
So far, sounds easy? Well, then you need to wrap up the yarns in a neat manner around the balloons making them seem like yarn balls. After that is completed, just hang them from the ceiling maintaining a proper height from the ground.
Fairytales can be turned into reality with the help of the giant flowers backdrop. This might consume more time than expected but after seeing the outcome, you will not regret it. The primary materials required are plastic cups, stucco corner, cement, tie wire, wire cutters, gloves, glue, tape, scissors, tissue paper, zip ties and dried moss.
Firstly, make the stem and then, attach the leaves. Secondly, make the flowers out of tissue and glue moss at the center of the flowers. Last but not the least, tie the flowers to the stem with the help of zip ties. That's it! You're done!
Are you looking for some fun? But you are stuck with making a backdrop? How about mixing them up? You can have your fun with friends, yet your backdrop will be ready in no time. The splatter paint backdrop is the easiest of all.
By the name, you have got it correct! Just hang a clean canvas on the wall of any color you like and start throwing paint. After the paint is all dried up, it's time to party! What a perfect solution, right?
The waxed dots backdrop photo booth is a unique idea. The materials we need are waxed paper, scissors, thread, and glue. Just to let you know, this can be made in various shapes. The procedure is very easy too.
Just cut out shapes from the waxed paper, string them in a thread like garlands, only maintaining uniform space between each of them. Once you have made enough garlands, hang them against a wall or form any other arrangement as we do with streamers with the help of glue. And your backdrop is all set!
The clouds and rainbows backdrop is perfect for a Halloween party. With all the bright and shiny colors, your room will lighten up on a Halloween night. All you need is a little bit of patience and just follow the instructions. Get circle shaped glitter papers, gold twine, paper cutter, glue and pom-pom for the rainbow colors and clouds.
The making is pretty simple; thread the pom-poms in seven different twines respectively and hang them against the wall like VIBGYOR. Use the white pom-poms to make clouds and thread the glitter papers and hang them from the clouds like lightning. Pretty easy, huh?
The pastel bows photo booth backdrop is very easy and effortless to make. You can make it all by yourself in no time. Gather the materials such as scrapbook paper, glue, ribbon, clips, scissors and tracing papers.
Your first task would be to cut out the shapes and make the bows with the help of glue, clips, and ribbons. Once you are ready with the bows, lay them in any arrangement you want and glue them on a thread accordingly. Now just pick it up and stick it on the blank wall.
The polaroids backdrop is probably one of the most refreshing ideas for a photo booth. This design is not only intimate but very personal and touchy. And that is the reason this is very popular among couples. Let's say it is perfect for engagement parties or valentine's parties. Now, by the name of the backdrop, you know what to do. So don't waste time, start collecting pictures!
Have you ever thought that drinking straws could be used to make a photo booth backdrop? Let's take it as a no. Here is how you can use them and create a backdrop. You’ll need a string, spray paint, plastic straws, needle, command hooks, and scissors.
Now the task is to create garlands out of straws like we sew flowers, similarly sew straws and make a long string out of them. Once you are done making them, use spray paint to color and after they are dried up, just hang them against the wall. Your backdrop is ready.
Are you planning a wedding photo shoot? The layers fabric backdrop is one of the most famous photo booth ideas when it comes to a wedding. Just choose your favorite color and fabric for the layers and spread them on a blank wall in any manner you want. Yes, the making is that simple!
Do you have plenty of old books at your home and you want to get rid of them? Don't get throw them away so fast; you can use them for something more creative.
How would you feel if you walk into your room and find just one wall has lots of old sheets pasted on it? Do it! This is the perfect vintage look for a backdrop, and the best part is you can keep it permanently.
Are you planning a farewell party? You must make the sticky notes backdrop photo booth for the guests. All you need is post-its and a blank wall. What are you wasting time for? Start sticking them on the wall. Just make sure they are uniformly placed together, and you’re all good to go.
The stacked books backdrop is one hell of an idea for a photo booth. This is mainly used for portraits and private photo shoots. All of us have a huge number of books we are planning to throw out.
Why not put them to good use before selling? There's no such procedure to make this backdrop; just start stacking your books in front of a blank wall, and when it has reached a certain height, that's it! Your backdrop is ready.
VINYL Records Backdrop
No one has ever come across the idea of records backdrop for sure. How to make it? The requirements are records, hooks, and an empty wall. Just plan out a strategy of how to place them, else the hooks might not be appropriately positioned, and the records might overlap.
Start making the backdrop by placing a hook on the wall and hanging a record on it. Keep repeating the same until your wall is filled with records.
Who doesn't love tassels? But have you ever considered making a backdrop out of them? Well, it's not too late. Pick a blank wall and gather tassels. All you need to do is place the tassels on the wall in any arrangement you wish to make; could be uniform or messy. But just one tip, messy tassel work looks like more fun.
We all know how to make paper umbrellas, right? We have been making them since kindergarten. So, make a bunch of such paper umbrellas of any color you want. The backdrop could be multicolored or just one-two colors.
Choose a blank wall and place the umbrellas on it. Keep one thing in mind, do not leave any space where the wall can be seen because that looks very tacky and you don't want to mess up your backdrop.
These are a handful of ideas for DIY Photo Booth Ideas, but you can always come up with something of your own. Use a little creativity and time to create a backdrop for your upcoming party.
What do you think? We would love to hear from you in the comment section below !
Simple raw and extraordinary DIY man-cave decor stands in front of you. Some little alone time to fill the void for every individual should be always reserved in our schedule. A man cave is something really unique, a lifestyle that many of us would love to embrace if we had to choose yet only a few manage to practice it and trespass the average male psyche. Further on DIY man-cave decor and furniture projects for an extremely bad-ass man cave have been showcased, all can be realized with ease on your own with little to no costs depending on what you already own . Scroll on for more details.
DIY Mancave Decor
1. Raw Wooden DIY Toilet Paper Holder
via funkyjunkinteriors This little item is probably the world`s most used man cave item and the most straightforward project in the list. The license plate is a statement for masculinity in its brute rusted shape. All you need to create this is some wood and an old license plate, assuming you have the tools at hand.
2. THE DIY Jack Daniels Soap Dispenser
via 9gag By far the most extraordinary cool item in the list. A scent of whiskey in your soap in the morning will give you the boost much needed during the day. The best part of these extraordinary project is that you actually have to go and drink the whiskey first, making this diy project the most enjoyable one in our list .
3. Stylish Hooks Made From Wrenches
via The Black Workshop A screw driver, superhuman manliness strength, old wrenches and you are good to go. Be bold, be yourself.
4. Wooden Log DIY Cutting Board
via manmadediy- Extremely simple to realize and unique at the same time. Follow the link for a step by step tutorial on a website dedicated to man.
5. DIY Wood Pallet Coffee Table
DIY Wooden Pallets projects are by far one of the most successful projects that you can materialize on your own, mainly because the pallets are extremely cheap and easy to find everywhere. You can find more inspiration on diy pallet projects and recycling pallets here.
via DIYesq You can purchase everything at your home depot and materialize a customizable shelf of any length or height with ease. What do you think?
7. Huge Beer Barrel Made Transformed Into Bed
A giant barrel cropped and transformed into a very bold bed. What can be better?
8. Simple Neat DIY Pac Man Ottoman
We will never forget Pac Man. Materialize this very simple Ottoman as a tribute to the game that changed everything.
9. DIY Tire Sink
via Pinterest Hardcore sinks in a gas station. Very original, simply extraordinary.
10. Cap Catcher Underneath a Bottle Opener
Make sure that you collect your caps for your collection. A simple bottle opener with a cap catcher underneath is something very rudimentary that will change the dynamic of the beer drinking process.
Point things out with raw wood cropped from a wooden pallet. Whether it says " GET OUT" or "TOILET" it is your choice.
12. Classic Car Transformed Into a Stylish Barbecue
Remove all the parts and replace the engine with a worthy barbecue. A barbecue can`t get cooler than this.
13. DIY Floor Penny
via reddit Probably one of the most inexpensive and most shiny floors you will ever walk on. Patience and caution required in the process.
14. DIY Bar Wooden Shipping Pallets
Wooden Pallet Bar to entertain in style on a budget. pinterest
15. Neat Corona Drinking Glasses
Acetone, string and bottle cutter, all you need to realize these DIY glasses.
16. Graphic Balanced Book Shelf
via manmadediy Simply spectacular in any interior design. This furniture piece will surely become the main focal point in your interior.
17. DIY Suitcase Wall Shelves
The process for these is extremely simple, however, many suitcase models in decent conditions are required, preferably in pastel colors. via manmadediy
18. Vintage High-End Nintendo Controller Coffee Table
via Bohemian Workbench Nintendo Controller Coffee Table. Only $3500 dollars. No big deal. Pricey? Yes! Extraordinary? Yes!
19. Wooden Ice Chest Made Out of Recycled Pallets
If you have the ice chest this project is most likely free of charge if you have a few basic tools. Entertain in a sustainable manner!
What do you think about our selection of DIY mancave decor? We would love to hear your opinion in the comment section below and add your own work in here !
When it comes to the bathroom, everyone can admit that nowadays it has become a place of relaxation and serenity.In order o accentuate this particular aspect, Splinter Works has come up with a new, unique design for the bathroom’s main item:the bathtub.
Inspired by a hammock and conceived out of carbon fiber, this one of a kind piece can be transformed and modeled into complex curves,transforming the room into an oasis of peace.
Who wouldn’t like to break free from the craziness of the daily routine we surround ourselves with everyday?! Splinter Works has given us the perfect reason for taking a break from time to time.You can relax and contemplate while hanging in the hammock like bathtub, floating above the floor, because it is suspended from the walls, emphasizing thus the peaceful experience.The vessel is available in custom sizes as well and it can come in blue,red,yellow,pink,silver and bronze but we would go for the black one definitely, would fit a black and white bathroom magnificently.
Showers are lovely experiences; they make you feel refreshed and beautiful. However, for most of our bathroom floors, getting out of shower seems more like a chore than an enjoyable moment. The dull tapestry of marble or wood may have cut it in the old days, but, now it is not deemed as enjoyable.
This is where moss shower mats have enter the scene. They provide with ergonomic, natural feel in our bathrooms, while increasing oxygen content and the soothing feeling of nature at our feet. Questions are numerous though, what if moss creates moisture? What if moss brings in fleas. Well, moss does not develop molds, unless they are attacking it. It is not a habitat for fleas, and it does not get killed just by people stepping on it. You can read more about that here.
Doing it yourself sounds like a chore, however, sometimes it can be entertaining. With shower mats, this is even more so, because not only, is the final product soothing to the eye, but, the learning curve for creating the moss mats are easy too.
You can create them to match your overall aesthetic, add any shapes you want, and be very creative. Unlike other DIY projects, this isn't bound by as many strict rules. You even have a choice of a wide variety of mosses.
So, how to make it? Here goes.
What do you need?
High-density foams, thick and high-density foams will provide a place for the moss to grow in. They are also specialized to let the water accumulate so the moss gets the most moisture.
Moss, use the types that would grow in your bathroom the best. Remember moss can thrive in most shadowy and damp environments so you can get a large variety if you want
The moss shower mats need to be the size of your bathroom, so mark the dimensions and check the area that you want your new moss carpet to cover.
It is essential to keep in mind that you will need to buy double the amount of foam to spread on the floor, according to the area you will choose.
Cut the foam to shape it for the carpet. This is where your knife would come to use, use it to cut through the foam after making the outlines using your markers. You will also need to make a lot of cutouts for moss. These cutouts are also of your choice, make them star-shaped like the Hollywood Boulevard or simply, add a sort of spice by creating abstract shapes.
Use cement or silicone-based caulk, to seal the top layer of the foam. Add it to the bottom side of the top layer and press it down overnight. The foam must be pressed on a bottom layer and sealed as such. Using silicone-based works is important because it is waterproof and will protect your bathroom floor.
Spray some water into the mats to prepare it for planting the moss.
Plant the moss
The moss would grow very well. They might need some more watering than available through merely the shower mat, so, you can just read up on the moss variety you use to check the water you need to use. Moss would grow soon, and you would have your moss mat.
Image via Jeff Cooper@jeffcooper
What moss to use?
Iceland Moss – This is my absolute favorite. Though island moss falls in the mosses which need the least humidity to survive, they have this color of pale yellow that is beautiful. Iceland mosses can also grow to be gray to compliment your mat.
These are readily available everywhere, just ask your florist, and get going. These are low maintenance so you would not have to worry.
Forest moss – The original moss. These are green and tropical, so, these need a lot of humidity to thrive. Remember, your shower might not be enough, ask your florist for instructions about watering.
This is the original green carpet, and it works well with any shade. Especially, if you have a white bathroom.
Also, since, this is the traditional moss, it is available quickly everywhere.
Ball moss – I am cheating a bit here, since, this is not moss, but, a flowering plant. However, ball moss is used to build structures in different spaces and if you are adventurous enough, then you can get yourself, nice little balls under your feet as you shower,
Why use them?
Moss shower mats are completely organic and would help you in creating a perfect environment for your body and for the environment. Here are some reasons why building the moss matt might be a good idea for you.
They reduce your carbon footprint significantly. You can give back to the environment substantially. By using moss in your shower, you can increase the pure air around your home.
They make your feet feel comfortable; moss isn't as slippery as we make it out to be. So, we won't slip as much on a watery bathroom floor
Moss is a beautiful feel aesthetically. It adds the green tint to your bathroom, which, can improve your eyesight if viewed in the morning.
The whole environment of your bathroom will change, and you will feel regenerated with time.
Moss helps you remodel your home and make it feel like it’s a personal space made for you. It is one of the best things to renovate your home with and create the environment that would make you feel nice and airy. By building the whole thing in a few months you will be creating a calmer, cleaner bathroom, which you need to clean only once awhile. Moss shower mats are much less fussy than other bathroom mats.
Just like Jack-O-Lanterns are one of the most recognizable decorative elements of Halloween, the Christmas tree and the snowman are staples of every December 25th. But, a snowman doesn’t restrict itself to Christmas alone, because a snowman is around until the snow is. And just like it doesn’t stick just to Christmas, you will be surprised that it also doesn’t need to just stick to snow to make us feel happy.
Yes, you can make a snowman with soft stuff like cotton or even white plastic cups! Unlike an actual snowman, a plastic cup snowman will never melt, and it does not need the chill of winter to sustain its form either. Moreover, it is very easy to make a plastic cup snowman and yes, quite cheap on the pocket too.
In a few easy steps, you can learn how to make a snowman out of plastic cups and make yourself and your little ones happy this Christmas.
What Do You Need?
There isn’t much you need to make the basic build of a snowman, and when I say there isn’t much, it truly is an understatement. All you actually require is a bucketload of plastic cups, say over 200 of those, and much more if you want to make it bigger than the average. To hold the cups together, you need a stapler and a whole lot of staples.
How To Make snowman out of plastic cups?
Think of all the shapes a snowman takes. Well, you thought of two, and that’s true. Either people build snowmen with one small ball and one big ball, the big and small here being relative in size to the innumerable small snowballs that go into the making of these balls; or shape the snowmen in an oblong fashion. The same shape applies to a plastic cup snowman.
You need to make two parts for the snowman, one for the head, which will be smaller, and another for the body which will be at least 1.5 times bigger than the head. To create these spheres, you will need to take a bunch of cups and staple them together side by side till you have a semi spherical shape before you. Take more cups and staple them to this semi sphere to finish the circle. Once the circle is complete, take another set and start stapling it above this section, with the cups lodged a little deeper so that you achieve the round or oblong shape required. Apply the same rule for other layers, both above and below.
Even if you’re making an oblong shaped snowman, make the head as round as you can, and yes, considerably smaller than the body. Using fewer cups than before, you can staple them all into the shape of sphere and then attach the head to the body by stapling it.
Once you connected the head and body, cover this stapled area with a scarf.
Decorations And Additions
The scarf, as is known, is just one of the decorative elements required to complete your snowman. So, for the eyes you can use paper balls or make the eyes out of woolen pom poms. Color the paper balls or pom poms black, with a small dot in the center, a different one for the eyes and a different one for the buttons. For the buttons you can of course use different colors, you are not restricted just to black. Once your eyes and buttons are ready, glue them to the cups.
You can add additional clothing to the snowman by using long strips of cloth or colored paper and stapling it with shirt like shapes over the cups on the sides. Moreover, you can use the cavity of the cups on the sides to attach twigs to the snowman for arms.
For the nose, you can either go with a real piece of carrot, chisel and smoothen it up to give it a neat look or make the nose out of a paper cone made from an orange colored paper. Use the colored paper for the adorable smile of the snowman too and glue this to the outer rims of the cups. Add a little blush to the snowman by cutting out small pink circles from a colored paper and attaching them to the sides of the face.
Using a hot glue gun is neater for the project as it does not show the seams of the snowman like a staple would. But, do not let your little ones handle the hot glue gun as it can be dangerous if used improperly and they might burn themselves with glue or worse.
Use a bonnet or a bowler hat to complete the snowman. You can further illuminate it by placing a lamp in the center cavity of the snowman as it has an empty atrium chamber at the core of its body.
If you don’t want to go with a look where the snowman shows empty cups all around it and it looks too unfinished for your taste, then you can use tissues and glue or staple them all around to cover the cup cavities. You can also use colored cloth pieces or cloth pieces with different patterns and glue them all around the body to give the snowman a full colorful costume.
And there you have it! Your own little snowman made of nothing much but some odd number of cups, some glue and staple, and miscellaneous things you don’t need to fret over much. Add a bell collar to this snowman and let it rock slowly and you can sing the jingle bell song with it and amuse your kids.
Lego architecture has always appealed to everyone, be it the young or the old population.
If you think Lego form is not for you, it is best to at least give Lego architecture sets a try. In this guide, we have compiled a list so that you can select the best Lego architecture set out of the lot. With these products, you will be able to create miniatures of famous buildings and even recreate the beautiful New York City skyline or the Eiffel Tower!
While creating your very own architectural wonders of the world, you will be left amazed by the versatility these Lego architecture sets offer. As such, they can be widely used by architects.
Product description: reproduce a wonder of modern...
Minimum age: 12 years old
If you want to explore the endless creative possibilities of a Lego architecture set, it is best to try your hands on the Lego 21009 Farnsworth House Collectible. It comes with a proper booklet that will guide you on how to make architectural creations. So, the inner architect in you will have a gala time using this easy-to-use Lego version!
Also, this collectible can help you recreate the most iconic buildings and comes with 546 pieces of Lego to satiate your curiosity. With this, you can even try to create a real-world replica of the famous Farnworth House.
You should try the LEGO 4643329 Architecture Fallingwater if you and the kids share a penchant for recreating real-world architectural landmarks. It is known that world-renowned architects release design and history guides. And you will be surprised to know that this option comes with an inspirational guidebook filled with hundreds of design and historical references.
The building instructions involved are pretty simple, and you can recreate the replicas of the most unique buildings in the world with much ease. It is even used by leading design houses for imaginative displays of their architectural prototypes. There are 811 pieces of Lego that you will find in this Lego architecture set, and that will give you enough scope for creativity!
Release your inner architect and explore a world of endless...
Includes 1210 white and transparent LEGO bricks, sorting...
When you are on the lookout for a Lego set that offers you the fun of working with free-form Legos, it is best to give the LEGO Architecture Studio 6097683 a try. This set contains transparent Lego bricks and can help the child in you to explore architectural wonders. It includes a 272-page long guidebook that allows you to recreate a model of the most iconic buildings in the world.
Be it about recreating the Chicago skyline or the London skyline, with the guidance of leading architects like Christopher Turner, it wouldn’t be a problem anymore. Hence, it is no surprise that the Lego Architecture Studio is endorsed by REX architecture, Mad Architects, and many more.
Build a detailed model of the famous Burj Khalifa in Dubai!
Includes collectible booklet containing information about...
Wondering how to recreate the modern architectural marvel Burj Khalifa, Dubai? With the Lego 6135666 Architecture Burj Khalifa Dubai, it is not only possible but also pretty simple. This is one of the Lego architecture sets on the market that is designed by architects, and you can use this to build the tallest tower in the world.
With this Lego form, you will be able to enjoy exceptional design features and will be able to learn new architectural strategies. Once constructed, this model measures 15 inches in height and has a width and depth of 3 inches. It also comes with an informational booklet that will make the construction work easier for you.
Features statue-adorned pillars, sculptural reliefs and...
The Lego 6174069 Arc De Triomphe is the perfect pick for you if you are a history buff. After unpacking this Lego architecture set, you will be astonished by the structural details and the statue-adorned pillar that it comes with. The best thing about this Lego architecture set is the subtle colorings on the sculptures and pillars.
This thought-provoking Lego set will allow you to experiment with different building techniques. Additionally, the colorful and monochromatic bricks together will help you create a neoclassical marvel.
You will find 386 bricks in the box, which will help you capture the intricate details of the architectural beauty.
Features advanced building techniques for complex...
It goes without saying that with the Lego 6024481 Sydney Opera House, it is now possible for you to recreate the Australian masterpiece. The product offers advanced building techniques, and you will be able to create complex forms with the bricks. And rest assured, the construction will be pretty sturdy, and you will be able to move it with much ease.
The dark-tanned bricks of this Sydney Opera House Lego architecture set have managed to win the hearts of many. And the best part is that it comes with a sturdy base plate that replicates the sea and adds a natural touch to your formation.
Product description : the Leaning Tower of Pisa has a...
Minimum age: 12 years old
This Lego architecture lets you replicate history and recreate the beautiful design of the Leaning Tower Of Pisa. Kids and adults can enjoy working with this Lego together. And in the package, you will find a booklet that will enable you to learn about the historical monument.
What makes this item stand out is the fact that it is crafted in a manner that you can easily shift the structure once it is completed. When placed correctly, this amazing set will add to the beauty of your bookshelf and living room.
Build a detailed model of the Eiffel Tower in Paris, France!
Includes collectible booklet containing information about...
Were you ever fascinated about visiting Paris? With the Lego 21019 The Eiffel Tower set, you can recreate a miniature version of the monument and feel the experience of walking on the streets of Paris. Not to mention, it comes with a collectible booklet that will help you dive right into the history of the structure.
We like how you can make use of this unique logo set as a keepsake and admire the view of the tower every time you wish to. Instead of a 2D photo, this Lego set can help you develop a 3D model of this historical structure of the city and recreate the stunning Paris skyline.
Interpretation of real-world architectural icon Robie House.
Booklet included with details on design and history (English...
Are you interested to learn about the Prairie School of architecture? You can recreate a Frank Lloyd Wright creation and make the Lego building process more educational. With the help of special building techniques and intricate designs that this item offers, it will become possible for you to explore your favorite architecture marvel closely.
You will also find a collectible booklet in the package that will give you details about the fascinating history of architecture. There are as many as 2276 unique pieces of Lego bricks in the package. So, you can unleash your creativity and try recreating the famous architectural icon: the Robie house.
Recreate the Villa Savoye within a building set featuring...
Booklet included with details on design and history (English...
If you are someone who loves architectural structures that blend with nature, you should give the Lego 4654649 Villa Savoye Collectible a try. With the help of this Lego set, you can recreate the Villa Savoye and marvel at the beauty of the art piece. You will find a booklet that has all the information that you can gather about the structure.
Apart from that, it is important to note that the lower level of the Lego structure is designed in a manner that closely resembles the original. What gives this product an edge over others is the fact that it is designed by leading architects.
Build a detailed LEGO Architecture model interpretation of...
The model building kit for adults and kids aged 12+ features...
With the help of this Lego building model, it will become possible for you to recreate the London Bridge and the London skyline too. Kids and adults can enjoy it equally and can use these bricks to build famous sites of London with the help of cool buildings and models.
This is one of the skyline-based Lego architecture sets that will enable you to use the architectural design to recreate the famous historic landmarks of London. There are 468 pieces of bricks that will enable you to create some of the most iconic landmarks. It is quite a challenging build that will keep you hooked for hours.
Features the rialto bridge, st. Marks basilica, st. Mark's...
Venice's rivers and canals are represented by blue tiles in...
When you wish to take a tour through Venice without actually being there, you can give the Lego 6135677 Venice Skyline a try. This set includes customized architecture bricks that have been designed by real architects. There are 212 bricks in the package, and those will help you construct multiple landmarks of your choice.
You can even recreate the famous canals and rivers using the beautiful blue tiles that are present on the baseplate. Additionally, you will find a booklet that has all the information about the designer and the history of each architectural structure.
Includes Willis Tower, John Hancock Center, Cloud Gate,...
To recreate a model of the Chicago skyline, it is best that you purchase the Lego 6174056 Chicago. This is a good architecture series to try if you like fusing the historical and the modern. With this Lego set, you can build the most popular buildings in Chicago. There are 444 Lego bricks in the set, which will surely keep you busy for a while.
You will find miniatures of the Wrigley Building, Cloud Gate, Willis Tower, John Hancock Center, DuSable Bridge, and many more. Not to mention, there is a detailed guidebook including shedding light on the architectural marvels of Chicago.
Features the Reichstag, Victory Column, Deutsche Bahn Tower,...
Features 3 sections of the Berlin Wall with graffiti deco
Berlin has some of the best architectural wonders of the world, and you can use the Lego 6135675 Berlin Skyline to create your very own experience. History and architecture buffs love Berlin as it has often been considered central to modern history. With the booklet that you find in the package, you will be able to appreciate the beauty and history of Berlin architecture better.
There are around 289 pieces of Lego in the box, and you can rest assured that you will be occupied for quite some time. The highlight of this Lego architecture set is that it comes with three sections of the famous Berlin wall with interesting graffiti on them.
Build the famous London Tower Bridge with a real working...
Includes 4 miniature vehicles: a black taxi, a red...
For recreating the magnificent London Bridge, there is nothing better than the Lego 6038577 Tower Bridge. This Lego architecture set has been designed by real architects and designers. There are around 4000 pieces of Lego blocks, and that would easily keep you engaged for days.
Moreover, people love how magnificent and intricate the structure is. It is almost 40-inch in length, and that adds to the beauty of the product. What makes this item stand out is the fact that the package contains four miniature vehicles. So, you can use these components to make your miniature bridge look more lively.
Build a highly detailed model of the world’s best-known...
Includes Elizabeth Tower, Palace of Westminster, sidewalk,...
If you are fascinated with The Big Ben Tower, this product can help you build a miniature model of it with ease. It gives you the chance to even access the Big Ben bell if you wish by simply removing the top of the tower. You will get around 4000 Lego blocks in the package, and that will keep you busy for a while.
It is safe to say that this item is best suited for people over the age of 16 years and above. Note that the structures and components are built in a way that is more suitable for adults than kids.
To create the perfect rendition of the magnificent Willis Tower, it is best that you experiment with the Lego 4643338 Willis Tower. It does not have too many Lego bricks, and there are only 69 pieces that you would have to arrange to get the structure in place. If you are fascinated by architecture sets, this product can be a good addition to your collection.
Added to the package is a collectible booklet that can help you explore the history and architectural beauty of the Willis Tower better. You can construct this with ease, and this can be a stellar addition to your showcase.
Replicate the home to the nation's Head of State using 560...
Based on the James Hoban design chosen by President George...
Use the Lego 21006 White House if you want to recreate the home of the Nation’s Head of State. You will find around 560 Lego pieces in this pack, and that will surely keep you occupied for a long time. Once you assemble the entire structure, the model will look magnificent, with a total width of 22 cm.
And the base on which you will install the structure also has a printed name label on it. If you are interested to know more about the construction and history of the building, you can find all the information in the booklet that is included.
Build a detailed model of the incredible United States...
Includes collectible booklet containing information about...
You must be well acquainted with Capitol Hill if you are a pop-culture buff. With the Lego 21030 United States Capitol Building Blocks, you can now create a replica of it for your home. It is designed thoughtfully by real architects to bear a close resemblance to Capitol Hill.
The package contains around 1000 Lego bricks, and with their help, you can create an intricate replica of the structure. What gives the product an edge is the fact that it includes miniatures of the famous lawns and steps that add beauty to the building.
For people who have a penchant for art deco structures, the Lego 21007 Rockefeller Center can be the best bet. With the help of this product, you can easily revisit American history and recreate a replica of the Rockefeller Center. Along with the Lego blocks, you will also find an informational booklet that will give you a glimpse of the history of this unique structure.
This Lego architecture set is designed by real architects, and you can rest assured that the structure is pretty detailed. It is quite quick and fun to build and can be done with little expertise.
Replica of real-world architectural landmark Empire State...
Booklet included with details on design and history
You can make use of the Lego 4643312 Empire State Building to create a replica of the famous pop-culture architectural structure. This is part of the Lego architecture series that helps you create a real-world model of one of the most famous buildings in the world.
To create this replica, you will find tan bricks that you have to simply assemble.
Whether you are a tourist, a resident of New York, or an architecture enthusiast, there’s no way you will not like this product. Once constructed, it is 188 mm in height and 80 mm in width.
Interpretation of real-world architectural landmark, the...
Booklet included with details on the design, architecture...
The Flatiron Building is the true amalgamation of Renaissance architecture with the modern form. And if you like that, consider going for the Lego 6101026 Flatiron Building, as it would help you easily recreate the architectural marvel. There are 450 pieces of Lego bricks in the package, and you can use them to make sure that the structure is detailed and intricate.
To know more about the architectural pattern and the history of the building, you can refer to the booklet that is included in the pack. You will even find a nameplate that adds to the beauty of the replica.
Build a LEGO interpretation of the Shanghai Skyline...
This Shanghai city LEGO skyline model includes the...
Go for the Lego 21039 Shanghai 21039 Building Kit if you are a world traveler who has an inclination for the beautiful Shanghai skyline. The different structures present in this amazing set can be used to learn architecture in a fun way. You can play with these Lego blocks for hours and stay occupied.
There are 597 pieces included in the box, and they are suitable for use by both boys and girls over the age of twelve. Every component is scaled to give the right representation of the comparative size and is doused in realistic colors.
Interpretation of real-world architectural landmark, the...
Booklet included with details on the design, architecture...
With the Lego 21020 Trevi Fountain, you will be able to bring Rome home! You can make use of this lego architecture set to display a model of the largest fountain of Rome on your tabletop. This product is designed after taking expert advice from trained architects. So, your experience of using this will be completely unique.
There are 700 Lego pieces that will keep you engaged for hours. With the help of these blocks, you can recreate a replica of the marvelous Baroque monument. And if you are interested to know more about the history of the monument, check the booklet that comes with the pack.
Build a detailed model of New York City’s architectural...
Includes Frank Lloyd Wright’s famous rotunda, the 8-story...
Of all the Frank Lloyd Wright creations, the Guggenheim Museum is one of the most exceptional works. In the package, you will find the exquisite and intricately designed Rotunda and replicas of the nearby streets. You will even find two yellow cabs in the pack that would add to the beauty of your miniature set.
With 740 pieces of Legos, you will be occupied for a while and will be able to create an intricate design. You can also take the help of the informative booklet that it includes to make architecture fun and engaging.
Product description : build an architectural monument with...
Minimum age: 10 years
Whether you are a resident of Seattle or a tourist visiting the city, there’s no way you would miss visiting the Seattle Space Needle. And if you want to keep a replica of this masterpiece in the middle of your living room, it is best to give the Lego Seattle Space Needle a try. There are only 50 pieces in the pack, but rest assured that it will keep you occupied for hours.
All the Lego bricks that come in the pack are gray in color and closely resemble the original color tone of the structure. You will find an instructions booklet that will also help you take a deep dive into the history and architecture of the building.
Introduce kids to the fun of LEGO bricks with this awesome...
Simple instructions for 6 homes lets kids start building and...
This is a very special entry on our list as this helps you create a replica of a unique building called the Lego House. The original Lego House is situated in Denmark, covers are 12,000 square feet, and is made of 25 million blocks of Lego.
It is true that there are not so many blocks in this pack, but with a humble 750 pieces, you will be able to create an honest representation. Getting your hands on this Lego architecture set is, however, not quite easy. There are very few limited options on Amazon, and you might have to visit the real Lego House to get your hands on one.
Lady Liberty Statue - Features a Lady Liberty statue with...
Iconic Statue Elements - Includes broken shackles, 7-ray...
It is true that bigger always does not mean better. However, that is not the case when it comes to the Statue Of Liberty! The Lego 6213419 Statue Of Liberty is a truly unique piece that makes use of some of the most intricate displays and incorporates some of the best building techniques.
Now, if you are new to using Lego, it might be a bit difficult for you to handle this. But that should not stop you from trying your hands on this set. It comes with 1685 pieces and is suitable for use by both kids and adults.
Interpretation of real-world architectural landmark, the...
English/French/Spanish booklet included with details on the...
No one can contest that the Louvre is one of the unique architectural wonders of the world. And with the Lego 6101021 Louvre Building Kit, you can create a miniature of the real structure and display it in your living room. The bricks are mostly flat tiles, and that offers a smooth finish to the replica.
The instruction booklet is available in English, Spanish, and French and throws light on the design and the history of the building. This will be a great gift for anyone who is fascinated with traveling. If you are above 12 years of age, you can use it without any problem.
Build a detailed model of London's official royal residence!
Includes the east wing, forecourt and palace gates, with the...
The Lego 6135671 Buckingham Palace can help you create a detailed miniature of London’s official royal residence. To add to the beauty, there is a red double-decker bus and black taxicab that you can include in the replica. Plus, you even get miniature structures of the east wing, forecourt, and palace gates. So, you can rest assured that it will bear a close resemblance to the original structure.
You will find a collectible booklet in the package that will give you all the information about the history and the architecture of the building. There are 780 pieces of Lego bricks that will help you make an intricate structure.
This San Francisco building set captures the essence of the...
Architecture building kit includes “painted ladies”...
If you want to recreate the beauty of the West coast, you cannot miss out on trying the Lego 6250897 San Francisco. This is a part of the Lego skyline sets and is the perfect piece of display once you assemble the blocks. The package includes miniatures of the famous Golden Gate Bridge, Salesforce Tower, Coit Tower, Fort Point, and many more.
On completion, the model stands 16 cm high, 28 cm in width, and has a depth of 7 cm. With this option, you and your kids can enjoy one of the best Lego architecture sets. In short, it can be enjoyed by kids and adults alike.
Take your architectural admiration of the Taj Mahal to the...
Includes over 10,000 LEGO pieces. The building blocks to...
This is one of the newest additions to the Lego architecture set and, to date, is one of the most challenging ones to construct. The bricks are pint-sized, and with the 2000 pieces that you find in the package, you will be able to create a detailed structure of one of the seven wonders of the world: The Taj Mahal.
Unlike the earlier Taj Mahal Kit, it won’t drive a hole in your pocket and is pretty cost-effective. But as we have mentioned, it is a bit difficult to assemble for first-time Lego users. Kids might even require the help of parents.
The striking LEGO Architecture model of Tokyo's distinctive...
This collectible build-and-display set features buildable...
We have to say that the Lego 6288696 Tokyo Building Kit is one of the most difficult ones to construct in the Lego architecture series. But without any doubt, it will help you recreate a very authentic miniature of Tokyo.
In this package, you will find structures that represent both the modern and traditional architectural beauties of the Japanese metropolis. If you are fascinated with colors, you should totally give this architecture set a try. Unlike the sober renderings of the New York and Paris skyline sets, this one is pretty colorful and vibrant.
This spectacular LEGO Architecture building set for adults...
The Burj Khalifa, Jumeirah Emirates Towers Hotel, Burj Al...
The Lego 6288698 Dubai skyline architecture set offers a beautiful rendition of some of the fascinating modern architecture and skyscrapers of Dubai. You will see that the Lego blocks perfectly capture the beauty and the intricacies of the architecture.
In the package, you will find miniatures of the Dubai Fountain, Burj Khalifa, Dubai Frame, and many other unique structures. As such, it would make for a great gift for anyone who is interested in the landscape of Dubai and is easy to assemble. To be honest, it is suitable for adults who are above 16 years of age and can be a great souvenir for anyone who is interested in Dubai.
Build and display this highly detailed LEGO Architecture...
Features the National Gallery with detailed interior,...
If you are a resident of London or plan to visit there, you must know that Trafalgar Square is one of the major attractions of the city. With the Lego 6250904 Trafalgar Square, you can have a miniature version of it sitting right in your living room. It is one of the iconic landmarks of London and can be easily replicated with this Lego architecture set.
In the pack, you will find a couple of miniature double-decker buses, which adds to the beauty of your formation. Other than that, the model includes miniatures of the National Gallery, Nelson’s Column with two magnificent lions, sculpture plinths, fountains, and many other intricate fixtures.
For a Manchester United football fan, there can be no better gift than the Lego 10272 Old Trafford. With this Lego football stadium, one can display their undying love for Old Trafford. You can use the Lego blocks included in this set to relive your cherished memories of the stadium by creating a detained miniature of it.
There are 3898 bricks in the package, so there’s no doubt that you will be able to create an intricate model. Because of the large number of blocks, the project will take some time to complete but will be satisfying.
This 587-piece LEGO Disney building toy features Mirabel's...
The LEGO Disney's The Madrigal doll house toy for girls and...
If you are a Disney enthusiast, do not wait anymore to try the Lego 6365774 Disney Madrigal House. In the pack, there are 587 bricks, and with their help, you can create three levels and include a miniature flipping bed, waving shutters, and a number of other accessories that tell fascinating stories.
It can be used by anyone above six years of age and includes a range of fun features that your kids can play with. There are multiple rooms that you can build in the set, and it will surely keep you occupied for a while.
Hogwarts Castle Model - Buildable microscale Hogwarts...
Detailed Decor - Hogwarts Castle features the Great Hall...
There’s hardly anyone who is not enchanted with the magical world of Harry Potter. With the Lego 6212631 Hogwarts Castle, you can now create a replica of the most interesting place of the wizarding world.
The set includes four figures, the famous Chamber Of Secrets, the Whomping Willow, and many more attractions of Hogwarts. This set is a perfect collectible for kids and adults alike. The intricate towers and buildings never fail to capture the beauty of the magical world. It is perfect for imaginative play and helps you get transported to the world of magic.
Welcome to Manor Von Barron – a thrilling, detailed...
Includes a free-fall ride, haunted doors, a cursed painting...
If you are on the lookout for a Lego project to unwind after a long day at work, the Lego 6303666 Haunted House can be the best bet. With this set, you can create your own miniature spooky horror building with detailed and intricate features that will surely draw everyone’s attention.
This set is built mainly for adults but has a range of fun, playful features that can be used to decorate the haunted house model. There’s a cursed painting, a free-fall ride, all of which will attract the thrill-seekers in you. It makes for a great Halloween gift.
Product description : Built at the request of King Frederick...
Minimum age: 12 years old
Up next, we have a pick for the ones who are fascinated with the real-world landmark: the Brandenburg Gate. It is a part of the Lego architecture series and has managed to stir the curiosity of many architects, designers, and engineers alike. After you are done assembling the structure, it will stand 9.2 cm tall, 22.4 cm in width, and will have a depth of 9.6 cm.
You will even find an informational booklet included in the package, which will give you detailed information about the history and architecture of the building. The printed booklet only comes in English. However, you can download it in other languages.
The model is 10.5 cm high, 17.5 cm wide and 8 cm deep
A booklet with details on the design and history is included...
One of the eight gates of the famous Seoul’s Fortress Wall is the Namdaemun Gate, also known as the Sungnyemun. With the help of the Lego bricks, you can spend some hours creating this esteemed structure. You can spend some time with your family and use the Lego blocks to create one of Korea’s most treasured monuments.
It is a perfect option for creative play and is suitable both for adults and kids. The package contains 325 blocks and will surely inspire some creative thinking in you. We feel that you can make the most of this set if you are above 12 years of age.
Includes a booklet that gives design and historical details...
Collect all of the models in the LEGO Landmark and Architect...
Standing on the banks of New York’s East River is the United Nations Headquarters, which is recognized as one of the most iconic buildings in the world. With no less than 597 Lego blocks, you can now recreate this beautiful tribute to modern architecture.
This is a part of the Lego series that celebrates the iconic buildings of the world. Enclosed in the package is a booklet in English and French that will give you the details about the history and architecture of the building.
So, if you want a replica of the magnificent UN headquarters on your desk, look no further!
Final Words
Lego can not only be used for artistic display, but many companies are also using Lego to unlock talent in their employees as it allows intuitive hands on exercises. So, if you think Lego is just for kids, think again!
At the end of the day, your preference for a place and style of architecture will determine which one you go for. Before purchasing, it is important that you take into consideration what age group a set is suitable for. Also, check how many pieces the box contains and the level of difficulty involved.
With that, we have reached the end of this informative guide. We hope that you will be able to pick one out of the wide range of Lego architecture sets that we discussed.
Keep a watch on this space for more exciting reads. Until next time, adios!
![Extraordinary Creative DIY Paper Art Project -Colorful Hot Air Balloon Mobile [Template & Video Included]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2014/12/Hot-Air-Balloon-Mobile.jpg "Extraordinary Creative DIY Paper Art Project -Colorful Hot Air Balloon Mobile [Template & Video Included]")
Image via 
Image via 
Image via 
![How To Hide Your AC [Air Conditioner]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2020/03/How-To-Hide-Your-AC-001.jpg "How To Hide Your AC [Air Conditioner]")
